Skip to main content

Full text of "The new city; principles of planning"

See other formats


HILBERSEIMER  :  THE  NEW  CITY 


The  New  City 

PRINCIPLES    OF  PLANNING 


by  L.   HILBERSEIMER 


With  an  Introduction  by  Mies  van  der  Rohe 


PAUL    THEOBALD   •   CHICAGO   •   1944 


COPYRIGHT  1944  BY  PAUL  THEOBALD,  CHICAGO,  ILLINOIS,  U.S.A. 
FIRST  EDITION 


PRINTED  AND  BOUND  AT  THE  WISCONSIN  CUNEO  PRESS,  INC. 
TYPOGRAPHY  BY  0.  M.  FORKERT 


CONTENTS 


WHERE  THE  GREAT  CITY  STANDS xiii 

INTRODUCTION xv 

PART  ONE 

SOCIETY  AND  CITIES 

City    Planning,    a    Social    Task 17 

Origin,  Growth  and  Decline  of  Cities 18 

Predomination   of   Natural   Science 18 

Peasants    and    Nomads 19 

"Organic"  and  "Geometric"  Settlements 20 

Autocratic    Cities 22 

Free   Cities 23 

Colonial  Cities 28 

Political   and   Economical   Means   of   Existence 28 

Early  Despotic   States 30 

Influence    of   Magic    Ideology 31 

Place  of  Refuge 31 

Geographical   and   Topographical   Conditions 33 

Locations:    Insular,    Cape    and    Plain 34 

Cities  and  Defence 40 

Rise  and  Decline  of  Cities 40 

Stages  of  Economy 41 

Cities  of  the  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Centuries 45 

Growth  of  Population 46 

City  and  Country 46 

Economic  Disorder 46 

New  Types  of  Cities 47 

Three    Deficiencies 48 

Concentration  and  Decentralization 49 

New     Possibilities 51 

Integration    of   Industry    and    Agriculture     ...             51 

Cities  and  Regional  Planning 53 

Decentralization    Unavoidable 54 

A  New  Spirit 54 

PART  TWO 

ELEMENTS  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

Natural  and  Technical  Means 55 

The    City    and    Its    Different    Parts 56 

The    Individual    and    Society 56 

Location,  Layout  and  Size  of  a   Settlement 56 

Traffic  Difficulties:  a  Symptom  of  Disorder          •      ' 58 

New   Suggestion:    The    Centric   and    the   Ribbon    System 59 

Ebenezar  Howard  and  Raymond  Unwin:    The   Satelite  Town 60 

Eric   Gloeden:    The   Coordinated    City 61 

Martin   Maechler:    Functional   Organization   of   Berlin 64 

Le  Corbusier:   Une  Ville   Contemporainc 64 

Circular    and    Street    Village 66 

Soria    y    Mata:    La    Ciudad    Lineal 68 

Frank  Lloyd  Wright:    Broadacre   City 68 

N.    A.    Milyutin:     Stalingrad 70 

L.  Hilberseimer's  Planning  System 71 

Comparison   of  the  Centric  and   the   Ribbon   System 72 


Conclusion 73 

City  Planning  and  Housing 74 

Types  of  Dwellings 75 

Minimum    Requirements 75 

Sunlight  and  Housing 76 

Socrates     Perception 76 

B.  C-  Faust's  Theory 77 

An   Experience  of  the  Pueblo   Dwellers 77 

Confusion    of    Today 77 

Effects  of  Different  Orientations 78 

Room   Insolation 78 

Types  of  Sunrays  and  their  Influence 80 

Results  of  our  Investigation 81 

Protection    against    Sun 85 

Population  Density 86 

What  does  Population  Density  Mean? 88 

Latitude 88 

Topography 89 

Orientation 89 

Duration    of    Insolation 89 

Fallacy  of  Multi-storied  Building 91 

Relation  of  Depth  to  Length 91 

Storey  Height 91 

Differences  between  the  One-Family  House  and  the  Multi-storey  Building      .  91 

How  to  achieve  Privacy  in  high  Density 92 

Influence  of  Density  on   the  Plan   of   a   Dwelling 93 

Mixed  Type  of  Settlement 95 

Average    Population    Density 96 

Building  and  Zoning  Laws 96 

Minimum    Demands 96 

Insufficiency   of   the   Present    Block    and    Street    System 100 

Combination    of   Blocks 100 

The  Super  Block:  Residential  Area 100 

The  Super  Block:  Commercial  Area 104 

Advantages  and  Disadvantages 104 

The  Need  of  a  New   Settlement   Unit 104 

Structure,  Shape  and   Size  of  the  New  Unit 107 

Street  System 107 

Straight    or    Curved    Streets? Ill 

The  Width  of  Streets Ill 

Advantageous  Features   of  the  New  Unit            113 

Flexibility  of  the   Use  of  the  New  Unit 113 

Simple   Industrial   Settlements 113 

Smoke-pollution  and   its   ill  Effects 113 

How  to  Abolish  Smoke — by  Techno-Chemical  Means  or  by  Planning?      .      .  115 

Influence   of   Prevailing   Winds    on    Industrial    Settlements 115 

Four  Wind  Diagrams 118 

Integrated     Industries 122 

The    Commercial    Area 122 

Adaptability  of  the  Unit  to  any  kind  of  Terrain 125 

Increase  of  the  Number  of  Units  by  decreasing  Density 125 

The    City    in    the    Landscape 125 

Theory    and    Reality 128 

PART  THREE 
REPLANNING  OF  CITIES 

Obstacle  of  Replanning  Cities 129 

Old  Methods 129 


VI 


The  Ever  Changing  City 130 

The  City's  Environment 130 

Application  of  our  Planning  Principles 132 

A  European  Industrial  City ....  132 

The    Cities    chaotic    Structure 132 

Three  Schemes 133 

The  Replanned  City 133 

The  actual  Reconstruction 136 

An  Industrial  City  in  the  Middle  West 136 

The  Replanned  City:  Wind  Conditions  result  in  a  fan-like  Arrangement  •      •  137 

Future  Expansion 140 

Procedure    of    Reconstruction 140 

Chicago:  Its  planless  and  rapid  Growth 140 

Daniel  H.  Burnham's  Opinion 141 

Reorganization  of  the  City 144 

Heavy  Industry 144 

Manufacturing   Industries   with   Smoke,   and   without 145 

The    Commercial    Area 145 

Diagrams    of   the    Reorganized    City    ....             147 

Urbs   in   Horta 149 

Is  Reconstruction  possible? 149 

The    Slum    Problems 150 

How   Reconstruction   can    be   achieved 151 

"Master  Plan  for  London" 151 

Analysis 152 

Traffic 152 

Industry 153 

Railroads 154 

Housing 154 

Our  Diagrammatic  Sketch  for  London 155 

Administrative  and  Commercial  Districts 155 

The    Industrial   Area 156 

Possibilities    of   Expansion 156 

New    York:    Manhattan 156 

Two   Schools   of  Thought   in   City   Planning 158 

Procedure   in   Rebuilding   a   City 158 

The  Purpose  of  our  City  Diagrams 160 

Administration    and     Legislation 160 

Finance  Problems 161 

Economy  of  Planning 161 

The  Prefabricated  House 161 

Charles    Breese's    Proposal 164 

Pooling  of  Ownership 164 

Mortgages    and    their    Amortization 164 

Rebuilding  without  Loss  in  National  Wealth 164 

Passive   Observation    or   Creative    Action? 164 

National  Planning 165 

Planless  Decentralization  and   its   Consequences    •      • 165 

The  Region  and  a  Balanced  Economy 166 

Harmony  between  the  Parts  and  the  Whole 166 

Man — the    Object   of   all   Planning 166 

PART  FOUR 

THE  ART  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

The  Object  in  the  Art  of  City  Planning  and  its   Means 167 

Principles    of    the    "Organic"    and    the    "Geometric" 168 

Two  Examples ...  168 

Structure   and   Art 170 


VII 


Material   and   Artistic    Means 171 

Proportion 171 

Relative  and  Absolute  Proportion 173 

Contrast 173 

Cities  and  Hills  and  in  Plains 175 

Perspective 175 

Saint  Mark's  Square 177 

Spacial  Feeling  and  Spacial  Concepts:  Gothic 179 

The  Static  Concept  of  the  Renaissance 179 

Circular    Buildings 179 

Circular    Cities 179 

The  Dynamic  Concept  of  the   Baroque 182 

Free  Space:  A  New  City  Element 182 

Union  of  the  City  with  the  Landscape 186 

Classic    Revival 188 

Beauty  at  the  Expense  of  Truth 188 

The  Imitative  Spirit  of  the  Nineteenth   Century 188 

The   Esthetic   and  the   Scientific  Approach 190 

Science  and  Art 190 

Adequacy  of  the  Spatial  Concept  and  of  the  New  City  Structure      ....  190 

Rational    Elements:    the    Base    of   Artistic    Freedom 191 

A    Note    by    the    Author 192 


VJJJ 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PART  ONE 

SOCIETY  AND  CITIES 

1.  Priene,    Asia    Minor 17 

2.  Stone-age    Settlement    at    Glastonbury 20 

3.  Stone-age  Settlement  at  Castellazo  di  Fontanellato 21 

4-  Roman  Camp 24 

5-  Timgad 24 

6-  Versailles 25 

7.  Peking 25 

8.  Thera 26 

9    Luebeck 27 

10.  Noerdlingen 27 

11.  Selinus 29 

12.  Montpazier 29 

13    Philadelphia 29 

14.   The  Acropolis         32 

15-  Place  of  Refuge 32 

16-  Early  Settlement  of  Paris 34 

17-  Early  Settlement  of  London 35 

18-  Norma,  Italy 36 

19-  Jerusalem 36 

20-  Corcula,  Dalmatia 37 

21-  Berne,  Switzerland 37 

22.   Carthage 39 

23-  Cnidos,  Asia  Minor 39 

24-  Ual-Ual,  Abyssinia 42 

25.   Ragusa,   Dalmatia 42 

26-    Carcassonne,    France 43 

27.   Narden,  Holland 43 

28     and    29.    Urban  and  Rural  Sky 48 

30.  Do  Slums  Make  Criminals? 50 

31.  A    Traffic    Jam 52 

32.  Disorder    and    Chaos 53 

PART  TWO 

ELEMENTS  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

33-   The  City  in  the  Landscape 55 

34.   Plan  of   Priene 57 

35-  Plan   of  Noerdlingen 57 

36-  Traffic  Diagram  of  London 59 

37.   Raymond  Unwin,  Diagram  of  Greater  London 60 

38-   Raymond  Unwin,  City  With  Suburbs  and  Satelite  Towns 61 

39.  Eric  Gloeden,  Coordinated  System  of  Different  Settlements      ....  62 

40.  Detail   of  the  Above  Plan 62 

41.  Martin    Maechler,   Diagram    of    Berlin 63 

42.  Le    Corbusier,    "Une    Ville    Contemporaine" 65 

43-    Le  Corbusier,  Replanning  of  the  Center  of  Paris 65 

44.  Circular  Village 67 

45.  Street  Village 67 

46-   Soria  y  Mata,  "La  Ciudad  Lineral" 68 

47.   Frank    Lloyd    Wright,    Broadacre    City 69 

48-   N.   A.    Milyutin,   Proposed   Plan   for    Stalingrad 70 


IX 


49.    L-    Hilberseimer,    Planning    System 71 

50-  Ludwig    Sierks,    Centralized    Traffic    System 73 

51-  Peter  Friedrich,  Traffic  System  in  Ribbon  Development 73 

52-  Plan  of  Apartment  Houses  •        •            79 

53.  Sun  Charts  by  Howard  T.  Fisher 80 

54,  55  and  56.    Diagrams  of  Sun  Penetration  on  December  21      ....  82 

57,   58  and  59.  Diagrams  of  Sun  Penetration  on  June  21 83 

60,   61  and  62.    Diagrams  of  Maximum  and  Minimum  Sun  Penetration 

at   Different    Seasons 84 

63.  Diagram   Showing   Influence  of  Roof   on   Density 87 

64.  Diagram  Showing  Relation  Between  Latitude  and  Population  Density     .  87 
65-   Population   Density   at   Latitude   51°    30' 88 

66.  Apartment  Houses  With  Different  Densities  and   Plans 90 

67.  L-Shaped  Houses  at  a  Density  of  120  People  on  One  Acre      ....  92 

68.  Effect  of  Different  Densities  on  the  Plan  of  Houses 94 

69-   View  of  L-Shaped  Houses 95 

70.  Mixed   Type  of   Settlement 97 

71.  Aerial  View  of  Paris 98 

72.  Aerial   View   of   London 98 

73     and   74-    City  Streets 99 

75-  Combination   of   Eight   City   Blocks      .    .' 101 

76-  Super    Block:    Residential    Area 102 

77.  Super   Block:    Commercial  Area 103 

78.  Henry  Wright  and  Clarence  Stein,  Radburn 105 

79-    Raymond  Unwin,  System  of  Closed  End-Streets 105 

80.   A  New  Settlement  Unit 106 

81-   Theoretical   Shape   of   a   Settlement   Unit 108 

82.   A  New  Settlement  Unit  and  the  Orientation  of  Houses 109 

83-   Details   of   a   New    Settlement   Unit      . 110 

84.   Settlement  With  Smokeless  Industry 112 

85-   Corcula,  Dalmatia 114 

86,   87,   88  and  89.  Wind  Diagrams 116    and  117 

90-    Integrated    Smoke— Producing    Industries 119 

91.   Commercial  Area  With  Residential  Sections 120 

92-   View   of   a   Commercial   Area 121 

93.  Plan  of  an  Industrial  City 123 

94.  Part   of    a    Replanned    City    on    Hilly    Grounds 124 

95.  Diagram    of    Increased    Units 126 

96-   View  of  a  Settlement  Unit 127 

PART  THREE 
REPLANNING  OF  CITIES 

97.   American    Industrial    City    Replanned 129 

98-    New    York's    Broadway 131 

99.   European    Industrial    City 134 

100.   European    Industrial    City    Replanned 135 

101-   American    Industrial    City:    Present    State 138 

102.  American   Industrial   City:    Replanned 139 

103.  City   of   Chicago:    Present    State 142 

104.  City  of  Chicago:  Proposed  Replanning 143 

105-   Aerial  View  of  the  Replanned  City  of  Chicago      . 146 

106.  City  of  Chicago:  Three  Diagrammatical  Sketches 148 

107.  The  M.  A.  R.  S-  Plan  for  London      . 152 

108.  A    Diagrammatic    Sketch    for    London 153 

109.  Manhattan:   A  Diagrammatic  Sketch  of  Its  Replanning 159 

110.  111,  112  and  113-    Four  Diagrams  Showing  Procedure 

of  Rebuilding  a  City .162   and  163 


X 


PART  FOUR 

THE  ART  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

114-  Greek  Temple  in  the  Landscape 167 

115-  Plan  of  Jueterbog 170 

116.  Plan  of  Karlsruhe 171 

117.  Mansion 172 

118-  Frauenkirche,  Dresden 172 

119-  St.    Peter's,    Rome 174 

120-  St    Peter's  Square,  Rome 174 

121.  Sebenico,  Dalmatia 176 

122.  Prague,   The    Hradschin 176 

123-  Melk  on  the  Danube 176 

124.  Stralsund  on  the  Baltic  Sea 178 

125.  Chartres,  Cathedral 178 

126-  Olympia,   Temple   of   Zeus 180 

127-  Magnesia,  Temple  of  Zeus 180 

128.  Priene,  Temple  of  Aesculapius 180 

129  and  130.    Piazza  St.  Mark,  Venice 181 

131.  Interior  of  a  Gothic  Cathedral 183 

132.  Mediaeval  Street 183 

133-  Michelangelo  and  San  Gallo,  Palazzo  Farnese,  Rome 184 

134.  Donato  Bramante,  Plan  of  St.  Peter's  Church  and   Square      ....  184 

135-  Donato  Bramante,  Santa  Maria  Delia  Consolazione  at  Todi      •      •      •      •  184 

136-  Fra  Gioconda,  Design   for  an   Ideal   City 185 

137.  Plan    of    Palmanova 185 

138.  Perugino,    Christ   Delivers    the   Keys    to    St.    Peter 187 

139.  Michelangelo,  Plan  of  the  Capitol  Square 187 

140-  Michelangelo,  View  of  the  Capitol  Square 187 

141.  Bath,    Panoramic    View 189 

142.  Bath,  View  from  Hedgemead  Park 189 


XI 


WHERE  THE  GREAT  CITY  STANDS  .... 

The  place  where  a  great  city  stands  is  not  the  place  of  stretch'd 

wharves,  docks,  manufactures,  deposits  or  produce  merely, 
Nor  the  place  of  ceaseless  salutes  of  new-comers  or  the 

anchor-lifters  of  the  departing, 
Nor  the  place  of  the  tallest  and  costliest  buildings  or  shops 

selling  goods  from  the  rest  of  the  earth, 
Nor  the  place  of  the  best  libraries  and  schools,  nor  the  place 

where  money  is  plentiest, 
Nor  the  place  of  the  most  numerous  population. 

Where  the  city  stands  with  the  brawniest  breed  of  orators  and 

bards, 
Where  the  city  stands  that  is  belov'd  by  these,  and  loves  them 

in  return  and  understands  them, 
Where  no  monuments  exist  to  heroes  but  in  the  common  words 

and  deeds, 

Where  thrift  is  in  its  place,  and  prudence  is  in  its  place, 
Where  the  men  and  women  think  lightly  of  the  laws, 
Where  the  slave  ceases,  and  the  master  of  slaves  ceases, 
Where  the  populace  rise  at  once  against  the  never-ending  au 
dacity  of  elected  persons, 
Where  fierce  men  and  women  pour  forth  as  the  sea  to  the 

whistle  of  death  pours  its  sweeping  and  unript  waves, 
Where  outside  authority  enters  always  after  the  precedence  of 

inside  authority, 
Where  the  citizen  is  always  the  head  and  ideal,  and  President, 

Mayor,  Governor  and  what  not,  are  agents  for  pay, 
Where  children  are  taught  to  be  laws  to  themselves,  and  to 

depend  on  themselves, 

Where  equanimity  is  illustrated  in  affairs, 
Where  speculations  on  the  soul  are  encouraged, 
Where  women  walk  in  public  processions  in  the  streets  the 

same  as  the  men, 
Where  they  enter  the  public  assembly  and  take  places  the 

same  as  the  men; 

Where  the  city  of  the  faithfullest  friends  stands, 
Where  the  city  of  the  cleanliness  of  the  sexes  stands, 
Where  the  city  of  the  healthiest  fathers  stands, 
Where  the  city  of  the  best-bodied  mothers  stands, 
There  the  great  city  stands. 

Walt  Whitman 

Reprinted  by  permission  of  Random  House  Inc.  from  their  Modern  Library  edition 
of  Walt  Whitman's  LEAVES  OF  GRASS. 


XIII 


INTRODUCTION 

"Reason  is  the  first  principle  of  all  human  work."  Consciously  or 
unconsciously  L.  Hilberseimer  follows  this  principle  and  makes 
it  the  basis  of  his  work  in  the  complicated  field  of  city  planning. 
He  examines  the  city  with  unwavering  objectivity,  investigates  each 
part  of  it  and  determines  for  each  part  its  rightful  place  in  the  whole. 
Thus  he  brings  all  the  elements  of  the  city  into  clear,  logical  order. 
He  avoids  imposing  upon  them  arbitrary  ideas  of  any  character 
whatsoever. 

He  knows  that  cities  must  serve  life,  that  their  validity  is  to  be 
measured  in  terms  of  life,  and  that  they  must  be  planned  for  living. 
He  understands  that  the  forms  of  cities  are  the  expression  of  existing 
modes  of  living,  that  they  are  inextricably  bound  up  with  these,  and 
that  they,  with  these,  are  subject  to  change.  He  realizes  that  the 
material  and  spiritual  conditions  of  the  problem  are  given,  that  he 
can  exercise  no  influence  on  these  factors  in  themselves,  that  they 
are  rooted  in  the  past  and  will  be  determined  by  objective  tendencies 
for  the  future. 

He  also  knows  that  the  existence  of  many  and  diverse  factors  pre 
supposes  the  existence  of  some  order  which  gives  meaning  to  these 
and  which  acts  as  a  medium  in  which  they  can  grow  and  unfold.  City 
planning  means  for  the  author,  therefore,  the  ordering  of  things  in 
themselves  and  in  their  relationships  with  each  other.  One  should 
not  confuse  the  principles  with  their  application.  City  planning  is, 
in  essence,  a  work  of  order;  and  order  means — according  to  St. 
Augustine—  "The  disposition  of  equal  and  unequal  things,  attribut 
ing  to  each  its  place." 

Mies  van  der  Rohe 


XV 


1.     PRIENE,  ASIA  MINOR.    After  a  reconstruction   by  A.  Zippelius.    See   also   illustration   34. 

PART  ONE 
SOCIETY  AND  CITIES 

City  planning  is  a  social  task.  It  must  solve  problems  of  technics, 
science,  space,  and  architecture.  As  these  problems  change  with 
the  social  pattern  of  their  time,  the  means  of  realizing  the  aims  of 
city  planning  also  change.  For  those  means  depend,  in  any  era,  on 
the  concurrent  status  of  science  and  technology.  The  present  problem 
of  city  planning  cannot  be  solved  by  the  patterns  of  the  past.  To 
attempt  to  solve  them  thus  would  lead  to  decorative,  not  structural, 
formations.  New  social  demands  present  new  technical  problems; 
new  technics  entail  new  problems  for  society.  Society,  as  a  rule,  comes 
gradually  to  cope  with  the  new  problems  which  technology  creates. 
But  there  is  always  a  lag.  The  implications  of  a  new  alignment  of 
forces  are  usually  not  generally  appreciated  until  after  the  negative 
effects  of  the  workings  of  those  forces  have  become  apparent. 


City  planning  a 
social  task 


17 


Origin,   growth 

and  decline  of 

cities 


Predomination 
of  natural 


science 


This  is  especially  true  in  our  own  time.  We  have  undergone  a  trans 
formation  in  our  technical  process.  We  have  not  yet  learned  to  attain 
positive  values  from  that  transformation.  The  nineteenth  century 
was  a  century  of  free  economy.  It  brought  into  our  world  two  factors 
which  have  profoundly  altered  society;  the  machine,  and  the  indus 
trialization  of  production  the  machine  made  possible.  Machines  and 
industry  destroyed  the  essential  structure  of  rural  and  urban  settle 
ments.  The  disorder  in  which  we  live  follows  as  inevitable  conse 
quence  of  a  changing  world.  Order  will  come  again  and  will  proceed 
from  the  nature  of  things.  It  will  express  itself  in  city  planning  as  in 
all  other  phases  of  human  activity. 

If  we  are  to  help  direct  the  forces  which  will  bring  order  out  of 
disorder,  it  is  profoundly  important  that  we  understand  the  forces 
which,  in  the  past  and  in  the  present,  influence  the  origins  and  devel 
opments  of  human  settlements. 

All  human  settlements  depend,  in  their  growth  and  in  their  decline, 
on  social,  spiritual,  political,  and  economic  forces.  These  forces  are 
influenced  by  the  status  of  technics,  by  the  forms  of  production  and 
consumption,  and  by  the  means  of  transportation  available  to  the 
settlement  builders.  This  interdependence  of  social  and  technological 
forces  is  expressed  in  all  kinds  of  culture  and  varies  only  with  the 
variations  of  the  predominant  elements. 

We  can  see  that  this  is  true  as  we  study  cities  of  the  past.  They  are 
unlike  cities  of  today,  but  they  show  that,  as  each  new  order  comes 
into  existence,  changes  in  urban  development  become  both  possible 
and  necessary.  This  process  is  clear  wherever  we  find  settlements 
of  men.  Students  have  tended  to  limit  research  to  large  settlements, 
regarding  them  as  the  best  examples  of  the  process  of  change.  In 
reality,  however,  it  makes  little  difference  how  large  or  how  small 
the  settlement  may  be.  The  thing  which  does  matter  is  the  function 
and  significance  of  that  settlement  within  a  particular  economic  and 
cultural  sphere. 

The  rationalism  of  the  eighteenth  century  paved  the  way  for  the 
predomination  of  natural  science  in  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
conception  of  evolution  and  development,  which  was  characteristic 
of  natural  science,  became  the  standard  of  all  research.  Culture 
tended  to  be  confused  with  civilization,  and  the  progress  of  civilization 
was  fallaciously  identified  with  cultural  unfolding.  It  became  accepted 
theory  to  view  the  different  phases  of  the  history  of  mankind  as  suc 
cessive  developments.  The  culture  of  Egypt,  or  the  Near  East,  for 
example,  was  considered  a  primitive  precursor  of  Greek  culture; 


18 


Greek  culture  was  viewed  as  the  culmination  of  the  cultural  develop 
ment  of  antiquity.  The  primitive  communities  of  prehistoric  times 
were  thus  regarded,  not  as  groups  of  men  and  women,  whose  mode  of 
livelihood  was  conditioned  by  their  environment,  but  rather  as  stages 
in  an  evolutionary  succession. 

We  are  correcting  some  of  these  misconceptions  now.  We  are  coming 
to  realize  that  the  history  of  primitive  ages  can  be  adequately  read, 
not  through  research  alone,  but  through  research  accompanied  by 
an  ideological  conception,  a  philosophy  of  life.  We  can,  therefore, 
begin  to  trace  and  understand,  through  all  history,  the  operation  of 
the  same  interwoven  social  spiritual,  political  and  economic  forces 
which  operate  in  our  world  today. 

From  earliest  times,  environment,  and  the  activities  conditioned  by     Peasants    and 
it,  have  influenced  the  creative  spirit  of  man  and  moulded  the  intrinsic     nomads 
character  of  the  communities  he  builds.  Modern  ethnology  recognizes 
two  basic  existant  types,  the  peasant  and  the  nomad,  each  with  his 
own  cultural  development.  In  the  communities  they  created,  the  earli 
est  human  dwellings  known  to  us,  these  opposite  types  created  oppo 
site  forms. 

The  peasant,  bound  to  the  soil,  is  the  carrier  of  a  mystic  culture  in 
which  matter  and  spirit  form  an  inseparable  unity.  Plants,  the  peas 
ant's  means  of  livelihood,  are  the  determining  elements  in  this  culture. 
Whether  the  peasant  sows  or  reaps,  the  life  process  of  plants  suggests 
to  him  a  synopsis  of  all  life,  symbolizes  to  him  the  close  connection  of 
all  things.  He  draws  no  distinction  between  matter  and  spirit,  for 
to  him  all  things,  are  animate.  His  sense  of  space,  is  centrifugal,  for 
all  life  emanates  from  a  central  source.  The  settlements  he  built  in 
the  center  of  his  fields — his  living  space — were  naturally  rooted  in 
the  soil,  like  trees. 

The  nomad,  whether  hunter  or  herdsman,  is  the  carrier  of  a  culture 
of  magic,  in  which  everything  immaterial  is  alien.  The  animals,  the 
basic  means  of  existence  for  the  nomad,  are  the  determining  elements 
here.  To  the  nomad  the  life  process  of  those  animals  suggests  a 
synopsis  of  all  life  which  endows  their  existence  with  significance 
and  purpose.  In  this  magic  culture  all  is  earthly,  material,  and  physi 
cal;  only  that  which  is  apparent  is  accepted.  The  nomad  perceives 
only  reality  and  is  opposed  to  all  that  is  irrational.  His  feeling  for 
space  is  centripetal,  all  life  incoming  from  a  domain  within  a  border 
line.  His  settlements  are,  therefore,  essentially  tent  settlements,  mov 
ing  from  time  to  time,  according  to  natural  necessities.1 

lLeo  Frobenius  and  Douglas  C.  Fox,  African  Genesis.  New  York  1937. 

19 


2.     STONE-AGE  SETTLEMENT  AT  GLASTONBURY.    Plan  by  A.  Bulleid  and  G.  Gray. 

We  meet  these  two  types  again  and  again  in  the  course  of  history, 
regardless  of  political,  economic,  spiritual,  and  cultural  circumstances. 
The  elementary  reactions  of  man  are  unchanging ;  it  is  only  the  expres 
sions  of  these  reactions  which  changes. 

'Organic"  and     The  coexistence  of  peasants  and  nomads,  of  mystic  and  magic  culture, 
geometric       explains  also  the  great  contrast  between  two  types  of  structural  form: 

•/  J. 

the  "organic"  and  the  "geometric".  Historians  have  too  often  treated 
these  types  as  successive  rather  than  coexistent.  Yet  both  are  original 
forms,  creating  and  expressing  different  concepts  of  life,  no  matter 
how  much  their  elements  may  have  penetrated  one  another  later,  and 
no  matter  how  much  they  may  have  been  modified  by  social  changes. 


settlements 


20 


3.    STONE-AGE    SETTLEMENT   AT  CASTELLAZZO    DI    FONTANELLATO. 

Both  represent  particular  communal  structures,  expressing  their  char 
acter  symbolically.  This  contrast  between  the  organic  and  the  geomet 
ric  is  expressed  in  architectural  formations,  both  in  individual  build 
ings  and  in  communal  settlements. 

The  prehistoric  towns  of  Glastonbury  (ill.  2)  and  Castellazzo  di 
Fontanellato  (ill.  3)  illustrate  these  two  contrasting  types.  Glaston 
bury  with  its  organic  layout  is  a  typical  expression  of  a  people  with  a 
mystic  culture,  whereas  Castellazzo  di  Fontanellato  shows,  in  its 
geometrical  layout,  the  characteristics  of  a  people  with  a  magic  cul 
ture.  It  is  very  apparent  that  the  structural  differences  between  these 
two  settlements  express  contrasting  social  and  spiritual  forms  of 
organization. 


21 


These  formative  types  are  rarely  presented  in  pure  form  in  the  rem 
nants  of  habitation  accessible  to  us  at  present.  This  is  partly  because 
the  completed  structure  is  not  always  analogous  with  the  idea  which 
created  it.  It  is  due,  in  part,  also  to  the  fact  that  continual  contact 
and  mixture  of  different  peoples  may  blur  originally  pure  forms  of 
expression.  Social  and  political  influences  cause  further  deviations. 

Nevertheless,  a  tendency  to  organic  or  geometric  formation  can  always 
be  clearly  recognized.  Organic  settlements  are  peculiar  to  free  com 
munities.  They  correspond  to  natural  local  conditions.  Their  growth 
is  expressed  in  their  entirety  and  in  all  their  individual  parts.  Geomet 
ric  settlements,  on  the  other  hand,  are  the  typical  form  of  autocratic 
communities.  Here  building  is  subordinated  to  an  abstract  planning 
principle. 

One  may  generalize  from  ample  evidence  that  all  mystic  peoples,  in 
accordance  with  their  principle  of  growth,  arrive  at  organic  city  for 
mations;  and  that  all  magic  peoples,  because  of  their  rational  spirit, 
arrive  at  geometric  city  formations. 

Autocratic  The  tent  camp  of  the  nomad  antedates  and  shows  in  simplest  terms 
cities  the  coordinating  principle  of  the  geometric  city.  A  firmly  established 
tent  order  was  one  of  the  disciplining  forces  in  the  life  of  the  nomad. 
Everybody  and  everything  had  a  place.  No  one  changed  his  place 
without  command  or  urgent  reason.  Because  of  this  fixed  order, 
encampment  and  decampment  could  be  effected  with  swiftness  and 
order;  the  tent  and  all  its  contents  could  be  packed  and  loaded  in  an 
hour's  time. 

The  Roman  camp  (ill.  4),  with  its  well  established  order,  is  the  fore 
runner  of  the  Roman  Colonial  City.  Timgad  (ill.  5)  in  North  Africa 
shows  how  short  a  step  it  was  from  camp  to  city.  It  was  founded  as 
a  military  colony  by  Trajan.  It  became  an  autocratic  city.  The  square 
with  the  official  buildings  in  its  center,  the  colonnaded  main  streets 
which  end  in  arched  gateways  are  typical  of  a  Roman  imperial  city. 

Peking  (ill.  7 )  also  was  originally  a  camp  city.  The  tent  of  the 
commander-in-chief  was  its  center.  Around  this  center  were  the  tents 
of  the  generals,  then  those  of  the  subjects,  in  geometric  order.  The 
north-south  orientation,  based  on  religious  conceptions,  was  carried 
out  so  completely  in  the  tent  camp  that  later  its  layout  was  adopted 
for  the  imperial  city.  But  that  imperial  city  was  intended  to  be  more 
than  a  fortified  camp.  It  symbolized  the  hub  of  the  universe.  On 
important  festivals,  the  emperor  sat  on  his  throne  facing  south. 
Before  him  knelt  the  worshipping  nobles,  while  the  people,  all  facing 
north,  honored  him  at  the  altars  and  in  the  remotest  hut. 


22 


Versailles  (ill.  6),  residence  of  the  French  kings,  became  the  proto 
type  of  the  small  capitals  of  the  territorial  princes.  Here  the  concep 
tion  of  absolute  monarchy,  represented  in  its  purest  form  by  Louis 
XVI,  found  an  equivalent  expression  in  the  city  dominated  by  the 
monarch.  The  king  was  glorified  as  the  representative  of  the  mon 
archic  system.  His  palace  was  removed  from  the  city.  The  monarch 
was  the  head  of  the  people.  Therefore,  his  residence  headed  the  city; 
and  the  city  itself  became  subordinate  to  the  soverign  palace  by  a 
symmetric  axial  street  system. 

Characteristic  of  autocratic  states  is  their  location  on  plains.  In  such 
location  artificial  boundaries,  established  by  a  conqueror's  claim  for 
domination,  replace  natural  borders.  Autocratic  cities  were  the  crea 
tion  of  a  ruler,  and  they  rose  suddenly. 

Organic  cities  express  slow  but  planned  growth.  They  are  typically  Free  cities 
free  cities,  based  on  voluntary  coalition  of  citizens.  Such  common 
wealths  arose  for  the  most  part  in  regions  where  geographic  conditions 
favored  the  rise  of  small  integrated  states.  In  Greece  and  Italy,  the 
tribes  originally  lived  in  villages.  When  they  concentrated  in  the 
polis — that  is,  the  city  state — they  did  so  chiefly  for  reasons  of  safety. 
The  origin  of  the  medieval  cities  is  attributed  to  the  development  of 
craftsmanship  and  the  subsequent  rise  of  markets.  Here,  for  the 
first  time,  free  labor  became  an  influencing  factor  in  city  growth  as 
well  as  in  political  power.  Annual  and  bi-annual  fairs  were  replaced  by 
the  weekly  market  and  concentrated  settlements  were  a  prerequisite. 

These  cities  were  so  spaced  that  the  rural  population  from  the  sur 
rounding  countryside  could  reach  them  in  one  day's  travel.  A  regional 
structure  was  thus  developed,  characterized  by  an  even  distribution 
of  different  kinds  of  settlements.  A  well  proportioned  pattern  of  vil 
lages,  towns,  and  cities  arose,  each  settlement  limited  in  size  and  situ 
ated  with  due  regard  for  traffic  distances,  and  well  balanced  produc 
tion  and  consumption  relations  between  rural  and  urban  communities. 
Everything  was  not  only  related  organically  within  the  different  settle 
ments,  but  was  also  built  with  reference  to  the  surroundings  of  those 
settlements.  Topographical  influences  had  much  to  do  with  determin 
ing  their  shape. 

Thera  (ill.  8),  on  an  island  in  the  Aegean  Sea,  was  originally  a  Phoe 
nician  settlement,  later  developed  by  Greek  settlers.  To  protect  it 
against  pirates  and  invaders,  and  to  afford  a  free  view  over  the  sea, 
its  builders  chose  a  site  on  the  ridge  of  a  mountain.  That  choice  deter 
mined  the  long-stretched,  and  narrow  shape  of  the  town,  with  its  one 
main  street  leading  through  its  entire  length. 


23 


4.   ROMAN  CAMP. 


5.   TIMGAD. 

Plan  by 

A.   von   Gerkan. 


H 


8DDi. 


L 


IRffifflti 


r-               .          .    _-.-. 

••  i 

PRAET          ] 

LJ- 

L__ 

—  |T  — 

h: 

i/AL<     QUAEST    fAQR 

R 

LEGIO 

—  _   —        • 

? 
_-   —  t  i._ 

24 


6.    VERSAILLES. 


7.    PEKING. 


25 


8.     THERA.    Plan  by  F.  Killer  von  Gaertringen. 

Luebeck  (ill.  9) ,  on  the  Baltic  Sea,  was  built  on  a  flat  hill  of  oblong 
shape,  surrounded  by  two  branches  of  a  river.  It  was  an  important 
city,  one  of  the  largest  of  the  middle  ages  and  the  founder  of  the 
Hansiatic  League.  Its  street  system  is  very  clear.  Three  streets  lead 
through  it  and  are  intersected  by  side-streets,  which  lead  across  the 
city  and  down  to  the  river. 

Noerdlingen  (ills.  10  and  35),  originally  located  on  a  hill,  was 
rebuilt  on  the  plains  at  the  foot  of  that  hill  at  the  beginning  of  the 
13th  century.  In  its  new  location  the  city  could  develop  with  free 
dom.  During  the  16th  century  it  was  extended  in  the  shape  of  a  ring 
around  its  nucleus.  Its  shape  was  almost  circular,  the  circle  being  the 
most  economical  and,  at  that  time,  the  most  efficient  form  for  a  fortified 
city.  The  street  system  of  Noerdlingen  is  quite  different  from  that  of 


26 


9.    LUEBECK. 


10.     NOERDLINGEN.  See  also  illustration  35. 


27 


Thera  and  Luebeck.  The  nucleus  is  surrounded  by  a  ring-street  from 
which  other  streets  radiate. 

Colonial  cities  Geometrical  settlements  are  sometimes  found  in  civilizations  with 
originally  organic  city  formation.  This  is  not  difficult  to  explain.  Such 
settlements — found  in  Greece,  during  the  middle  ages  and  later  in 
America — were  colonial  cities,  and  such  cities  were  always  founded 
and  built  according  to  a  simple  geometric  plan. 

Selinus  (ill.  11),  on  the  southwest  coast  of  Sicily,  was  founded  by 
Dorians  in  the  middle  of  the  seventh  century  B.C.  After  its  destruc 
tion  by  the  Carthaginians  it  was  rebuilt  under  the  influence  of  the 
Hippodamic  planning  system.  The  city  on  the  acropolis  was  divided 
by  a  main  street  and  crossed  at  right  angles  by  side  streets.  The  size 
of  the  blocks  depended  on  the  plan  of  the  houses  which,  in  their 
similarity  and  simplicity,  formed  a  vivid  contrast  to  the  splendor  of 
the  community  buildings  and  temples. 

Montpazier  (ill.  12),  in  the  southwest  of  France,  was  presumably 
built  according  to  a  design  by  English  planners  during  the  English 
conquest  of  the  13th  century.  The  city  consists  of  rectangular  blocks 
with  alleys,  and  two  squares — one  for  the  city  hall  surrounded  by 
arcades,  and  another  for  the  cathedral — both  in  the  center  of  the  city. 

Philadelphia  (ill.  13)  was  built  after  a  plan  of  William  Penn.  In  its 
rectangular  layout  it  not  only  expressed  the  spirit  of  colonial  cities, 
but  symbolized  also  in  the  homogeneity  of  its  structure,  the  democratic 
character  of  the  new  community. 

There  are  two  ways  in  which  man  may  win  his  livelihood.  One  is 
economic :  man  may  satisfy  his  needs  by  the  exchange  of  the  products 
of  his  labor  with  others  by  barter.  The  other  is  political:  man  may 
sustain  his  own  life  by  plunder  and  the  exchange  of  his  loot  with  that 
of  others.1  The  entire  course  of  historical  and  sociological  events  is 
determined  by  the  uses  made  of  these  economic  political  means. 

When  the  peasant,  whose  occupation  binds  him  to  the  soil,  and  who 
lives  by  barter,  is  attacked  by  the  nomad,  he  fights  a  losing  battle. 
Economic  means  are  overwhelmed  by  political. 

In  very  primitive  times,  the  conquering  nomads  annihilated  the  van 
quished  tribes.  Gradually  they  came  to  realize  their  potential  use- 
fullness.2  The  vanquished  tribe  was  forced  to  produce  goods,  at  first 

1Franz  Oppenheimer:  The  State.  New  York.  1926. 

2In  some  parts  of  the  Sahara  desert,  as  an  African  traveler  records,  the  Arabs  and  Tibbus,  prob 
ably,  consider  certain  oases  and  their  inhabitants  to  be  still  their  property.  They  appear  there  at 
harvest  time  to  claim  their  tribute,  that  is,  to  plunder  and  to  sack.  They  leave  the  subdued  people 
to  their  fate  and  to  their  duty  of  continuing  to  plant  for  them. 


Political    and 

economical 

means  of  exist 


ence 


28 


11.    SELINUS. 
Plan  by  M.  Hulot. 


12.     MONTPAZIER. 
Plan  by  Parker. 


13.    PLAN    OF 
PHILADELPHIA 
by  William  Penn. 


tn 


I 


H    .,..«..     B 


PHILADELPHIA 

A.D.  1682. 


3BBB 

DDDDDD 

HDD 


DDDDDDODOD 


DDL 

GDDDDDG 
Gnnnnnn 


29 


for  the  victor's  consumption,  and  later  for  the  trade  which  the 
victor  carried  on.  The  victor  was  soon  forced  to  settle  in  the  con 
quered  territory  so  as  to  assure  his  tribute.  The  settlements  he  built, 
if  situated  on  a  vital  trading  trail,  or  on  a  strategically  important  site, 
became  the  centers  of  later  city  developments.  The  first  cities  known 
to  us,  in  the  river  valleys  of  the  Nile,  Euphrates,  and  Tigris,  were 
cities  resulting  from  victory  and  domination.  The  Romans  in  their 
conquests  of  Gaul,  Brittania,  and  Germania,  also  used  established 
places  of  refuge  as  their  permanent  camps  if  they  were  situated  favor 
ably  for  their  purposes.  These  camps  frequently  gave  birth  to  city 
developments. 

The  rise  of  coastal  cities  has  a  like  source.  Pirates  progressed  from 
intermittent  raids  to  the  founding  of  trading  posts.  These  trading 
posts  arose  as  free  harbors  and,  with  their  coastal  fortifications,  be 
came  the  nuclei  of  later  seaports.  The  pre-Grecian  settlements  of  the 
Aegeans  on  the  islands  and  shores  of  Greece  and  Asia  Minor  may 
have  originated  in  this  manner  and  so  also  the  harbor  cities  of  the 
Phoenicians  along  the  entire  coast  of  the  Mediterranean. 

A  mutual  agreement  was  reached,  in  time,  between  victor  and  van 
quished,  which  gave  to  the  vanquished  certain  important  advantages. 
He  enjoyed  the  protection  of  the  victor,  not  only  against  invading 
robber  tribes,  but  also  against  members  of  his  own  tribe.  He  enjoyed 
trade  protection,  though  he  had  to  pay  additional  tribute  for  this. 
Trading  centers  and  cities,  governed  by  overlords  and  feudal  princes, 
developed  from  this  new  cooperative  relationship. 

Early  despotic  The  large  despotic  states  arising  from  victory  coordinated,  politically 
states  anj  economically,  an  increased  territory  which  came  to  comprise  a 
coastal  region  and,  finally,  an  entire  river  valley.  The  pre-requisites 
for  a  homogeneous  and  permanent  economy  of  large  river  domains 
were  thus  established  in  the  regions  of  the  Nile,  the  Euphrates  and 
Tigris,  the  Ganges  and  Indus,  the  Hoang-Ho  and  Yangtze-Kiang,  and 
other  great  rivers.  Only  an  autocratic  system  could  accomplish  this 
task.  Huge  irrigational  systems  had  to  be  planned  and  built.  Dams, 
canals,  locks,  and  reservoirs  had  to  be  constructed,  if  secure  and 
permanent  living  conditions  were  to  be  attained. 

Such  tremendous  technical  problems  required  the  services  of  many 
workers,  and  these  workers  were  employed  without  regard  for  their 
personal  fates.  The  caste  system,  serfdom  and  enslavement,  were  a 
necessity  for  those  early  states.  They  were  all  built  upon  a  wide 
stratum  of  the  original  population,  and  ruled  by  the  conquerors. 

30 


But  the  conqueror — king,  priest,  or  warrior — was  also  a  slave  to  his 
calling;.  The  life  of  the  ruler,  as  well  as  that  of  all  members  of  the 

c 

state,  depended  upon  a  complicated  machinery  which  had  to  be  main 
tained  even  if  it  meant  sacrificing  all  natural  values  of  life.  The  prob 
lematic  nature  of  civilization  is  thus  shown  in  its  early  beginnings. 

From  the  predominance  of  the  magic  ideology  originates  the  deifica-  Influence  of 
tion  of  the  king.  To  rule  was  a  magic  calling.  The  priest-kingdom  magic  ideology 
was  probably  the  first  stage  of  political  development.  The  interplay  of 
social  and  economic  and  spiritual  forces  in  the  determining  of  human 
settlements  is  interestingly  shown  in  this  connection.  For  it  is  believed 
that  the  use  of  ploughs  and  draught  animals  is  also  based  on  cult. 
The  chariot  of  the  gods,  riding  along  the  Milky  Way,  was  the  proto 
type  of  the  plough.  Images  of  such  chariots  were  placed,  as  holy 
vessels,  on  altars.  And  when  the  deified  kings  rode  through  the  streets 
in  triumph,  the  chariots  in  which  they  rode  were  also  modeled  upon 
and  made  to  symbolize  the  chariots  of  the  gods. 

As  the  culture  of  the  hoe  gave  way  to  that  of  the  plough,  the  magic 
ideology  carried  into  the  fields  the  idea  of  holiness.  The  plough  being 
originally  a  priestly  vessel,  could  obviously  be  properly  handled  only 
by  a  man,  whereas  the  hoe  had  been  the  woman's  tool.  And  therefore, 
the  new  tool,  which  made  it  possible  to  grow  grain  on  a  large  scale 
to  feed  the  masses  concentrated  in  the  growing  cities,  also  profoundly 
altered  the  status  of  women  in  the  social  structure.  It  was,  in  all 
probability,  one  of  the  factors  in  the  social  change  from  the  matriar- 
chate  to  the  patriarchate. 

For  all  men  in  all  times,  a  principal  reason  for  drawing  together  in     Place  of  refuge 
settlements  has  been  the  need  for  protection.    And  that  seeking  for 
safety  has  been  one  of  the  most  important  elements  in  the  rise  of 
cities. 

In  simplest  form  the  protection  for  the  group  was  provided  by  the 
place  of  refuge  (ill.  15) .  This  was  simply  a  secure  place  which  could 
be  fortified  and  rendered  impervious  to  attack.  People  continued  to 
live  scattered  through  the  countryside  but  they  could  congregate  in 
this  stronghold  for  mutual  safety  in  time  of  danger.1  Generally  only 
one  warden  lived  in  the  stronghold.  He  kept  record  of  all  who  be 
longed  to  it,  collected  taxes  from  them,  and  summoned  them  to  arms. 
Because  the  altar  was  also  protected  by  being  located  within  the  walls 
of  the  place  of  refuge,  the  stronghold  became  not  only  the  military, 
but  also  the  administrative  and  religious  center  of  the  region.  When 

1The  rural  population  of  Lower  and  Central  Italy  retreated  to  such  "Castellos,"  strongholds,  similar 
to  such  places  of  refuge,  for  protection  at  night  and  in  times  of  peril,  until  the  nineteenth  century. 

31 


14.    THE  ACROPOLIS,  ATHENS. 


15.    PLACE  OF  REFUGE. 


32 


favorably  located  it  might  develop  into  a  trading  post,  and  then  into  a 
city,  and  thus  add  economic  prominence  to  its  military  and  religious 
roles. 

Sometimes  gradual  change  of  political  pattern  and  power  brought 
an  individual  to  the  head  of  a  community.  The  purpose  of  the  strong 
hold  then  changed.  It  might  continue  to  serve  as  a  retreat  for  the  com 
munity  in  time  of  peril,  but  it  might  also  become  a  fortress  from  which 
the  absolute  rulers  governed  the  adjacent  territory. 

The  Acropolis  (ill.  14)  in  Athens  was  originally  the  place  of  refuge 
for  its  domain.  It  became  also  the  stronghold  of  rulers :  first  under  the 
domination  of  Mycenae  and  under  the  Pisistratides,  then  under  the 
Franconian,  Catalonian,  and  Florentine  dukes,  and  finally  under  the 
Turks.  According  to  the  conditions  of  the  times,  the  Acropolis  was 
now  a  place  of  refuge  for  the  people,  now  the  stronghold  of  rulers, 
now  the  site  of  a  temple. 

In  the  Near  East  have  been  found  ancient  cities  of  autocratic  kings 
fortified  from  the  beginning.  The  existence  of  such  cities  does  not 
necessarily  indicate,  however,  that  they  were  the  original  settlements 
on  their  sites.  They  should  be  considered  rather  as  the  end  of  a  devel 
opment  whose  beginnings  are  still  unexplored  and  obscure.  It  may 
be  assumed  that  such  cities  originated  from  the  same  causes  which 
gave  rise  to  those  we  know  from  their  beginnings.  Wherever  a  tyran 
nous  state,  or  a  despotic  ruler  arose,  the  place  of  refuge  of  the 
people  became  the  stronghold  of  the  ruler,  dominating  the  city  and 
its  territory. 

Geographical  location  and  topographical  conditions  have  always  been     Geographical 
decisive  factors  in  the  choice  of  the  site  and  in  the  development  of     ? n(|  t°pogyaph 
settlements.  The  earliest  men  probably  looked  only  for  the  presence 
of  a  spring  and  arrable  soil.    Later  settlers  looked  for  a  certain  type 
of  soil,  for  evidences  of  the  presence  of  certain  raw  materials.    They 
considered  whether  the  location  was  favorable  for  trade. 

The  earliest  settlements  arose,  therefore,  in  valleys,  watercourses, 
and  seacoasts — along  the  natural  communication  lanes  of  unsettled 
regions.  According  to  geographic  conditions,  certain  regions  became 
sparsely  settled,  others  densely  populated.  The  French  districts  of 
Arras  and  Aries,  for  example,  are  of  approximately  equal  size.  But 
Arras  is  fertile  and  has  a  large  population  evenly  distributed,  whereas 
Aries  is  a  glacial  unproductive  country  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rhone — 
partly  swampy,  partly  rocky — and  its  population  is  small  and  un- 
evenlv  distributed. 


33 


16.    EARLY  SETTLEMENT  OF  PARIS. 

A  settlement  favorably  located,  producing  goods  peculiar  to  its  region, 
could  grow  in  power,  achieve  hegemony.  Carthage  dominated  the 
Mediterranean,  commercially  and  militarily,  for  centuries  because 
of  its  advantageous  location  in  the  center  of  the  Mediterranean,  its 
naturally  protected  position,  and  the  spirit  of  its  population.  Con 
stantinople,  the  communication  link  between  Orient  and  Occident; 
London,  between  England  and  the  European  continent;  New  York, 
between  America  and  Europe:  all  these  cities  have  attained  their 
prominence  because  their  geographical  location  is  advantageous. 

Topographical  conditions  have  always  been  especially  important  in 
relation  to  defense.  Despite  all  changes  of  conditions,  the  city  had 
to  be  made  as  secure  as  possible  at  all  times.  A  wise  choice  of  location 
could  make  that  defense  easier. 

Locations:    In-     Two  principal  types  of  location  which  have  reappeared  through  all 
sular,  cape  and     history — the  insular  position  and  the  cape  position — have  always 
plain     been  chosen  for  their  defense  value. 

Advantage  was  taken  of  insular  formations  in  rivers,  lakes,  and 
seas.  Such  insular  location,  naturally  isolated,  was  a  primary  form 
of  protection.  Arne  rose  on  a  rocky  island  of  Lake  Copias.  Paris 
(ill.  16)  grew  from  its  nucleus,  the  fortified  fishing  island  of  Lutetia 


34 


;  ROMAN  REMAINS* 


17.     EARLY  SETTLEMENT  OF  LONDON. 

Parisiorum  (the  "Isle  de  la  Cite"  of  today)  dominating  the  valleys 
of  the  Seine,  Marne,  and  Oise.  As  late  as  the  Thirty  Years  War,  the 
city  of  Stralsund  (ill.  124)  resisted  Wallenstein's  siege,  not  only 
because  of  its  fortifications,  but  even  more  because  of  its  naturally 
protected  insular  location.  Inhabitants  of  the  Adriatic  coastal  regions, 
fleeing  the  Huns,  sought  refuge  on  the  islands  of  a  lagoon  and  built 
there  several  island  settlements  which  later  became  Venice.  Because 
of  its  singularly  protected  location,  the  city  escaped  the  battles  be 
tween  emperor  and  papacy  during  the  Middle  Ages  and  developed 
into  a  trading  center  between  East  and  West.  Insular  countries,  like 
insular  cities,  could  also  develop  undisturbed  by  continental  strife: 
England  and  Japan  achieved  hegemony  largely  for  this  reason. 

Single  elevations,  rocky  plateaus,  sometimes  mountains,  offered  simi 
lar  insular  protection  in  plains  and  hilly  landscapes.  The  Greeks  and 
Romans  chose  such  elevations  for  their  first  settlements:  Athens 
(ill.  14)  rose  on  the  Acropolis;  Rome  on  the  Palatine.  Both  settle 
ments  were  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  sea  and  yet  at  a  sufficient 
distance  from  it  so  that  protection  against  attacks  from  pirates  could 
be  secured.  London's  (ill.  17)  location  was,  in  a  sense,  also  insular. 
It  was  built  on  a  swampy  site  where  the  river  Thames  empties  into 
the  ocean  and  at  floodtide  makes  a  lake.  Two  opposite  flat  hills,  rising 


35 


18.    NORMA,  ITALY. 


19.    JERUSALEM. 


36 


20.     CORCULA,  DALMATIA.   See  also  illustration  85. 


21.    BERNE,  SWITZERLAND. 


37 


from  the  banks  of  the  river,  converged  there,  forming  a  ford,  where 
London  Bridge  is  today. 

The  cape  location,  like  the  insular,  provided  protection  which  in 
creased  with  the  narrowness  of  the  connection  between  cape  and  main 
land.  Such  a  site  could  be  made  invulnerable  by  special  measures  of 
defense.  Cape  locations  vary  according  to  topographical  conditions. 
Norma  (ill.  18),  in  Italy,  situated  on  a  steep  promontory,  shows 
clearly  the  advantage  of  a  sheltered  cape  location.  The  Greek  city 
of  Thera  (ill.  8) ,  safely  situated  on  the  top  of  a  mountain,  which  is 
connected  with  another  mountain  only  by  a  narrow  approach,  could 
be  easily  defended.  Jerusalem  (ill.  19)  lies  on  a  plateau,  between 
the  deep  valleys  of  Ben  Hinnom  and  Kidron  which  form  natural 
boundaries. 

Peninsulas,  formed  by  river  bends,  offer  similar  protection,  as  can 
be  clearly  seen  in  the  city  of  Berne  (ill.  21 )  which  rises  at  a  U-bend 
of  the  river  Aare.  Berne's  growth  necessitated  renewing  its  fortifica 
tions  three  times,  until  the  city  finally  occupied  the  entire  peninsula. 

Cape  formations  are  also  caused  by  the  junctions  of  two  rivers.  Such 
a  location  is  particularly  advantageous  when,  as  in  Belgrade,  at  the 
junction  of  the  Save  and  Danube,  the  cape  rises  high  above  the  flat- 
land.  This  exceptionally  well  sheltered  location  made  Belgrade  a 
fortress  from  the  first.  A  cape  location  is  well  suited  also  for  the 
foundation  of  seaports.  Their  protection  can  be  relatively  complete, 
as  was  the  case  in  Corcula  (ills.  20  and  85)  on  the  Adriatic  Sea.  In 
rocky  coastal  regions  promontories  offer  protection  and  also  form 
natural  harbors.  Carthage  (ill.  22)  was  situated  on  a  promontory 
which  formed  two  harbors,  one  on  each  side,  thus  allowing  sailing 
vessels  to  enter  whatever  the  direction  of  the  wind.  Many  harbor 
cities  rose  in  Greece  and  Asia  Minor  on  such  naturally  protected  sites. 
Cnidos  (ill.  23)  in  Asia  Minor,  perhaps  the  best  example  of  rational 
city  planning  by  the  Greeks,  was  one  of  them. 

The  exceptional  location  of  Constantinople  on  the  Sea  of  Marmara, 
where  an  inlet  extends  into  the  interior  and  forms  a  cape,  is  paral 
leled  by  New  York's  location  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson.  The  com 
parison  between  these  two  cities,  one  so  old,  the  other  so  new,  shows 
that  geographic  locations  and  topographical  formations  are  important 
factors  in  the  growth  of  great  cities,  no  matter  in  what  period  these 
cities  develop. 

When  the  populations  increased,  natural  protected  sites  of  cities 
often  became  inadequate.    Then  the  city  descended  from  its  eleva- 


38 


22.     CARTHAGE.    A  reconstruction  by  M.  Aucler. 


23.     CNIDOS,  ASIA  MINOR.    Plan  by  A.  von  Gerkan. 


39 


Cities 


and   de 
fense 


Rise  and 
decline  of  cities 


tion  into  the  plains  and  man-made  defense  had  to  replace  the  defense 
provided  by  nature.  The  oldest  settlement  of  the  Phrygian  city  of 
Apamea,  Kelaenae,  was  situated  on  a  high  hill,  but  the  later  city, 
built  by  Antiochus  Soter,  spread  over  a  plain  crossed  by  rivers.  The 
hill  was  then  used  as  a  stronghold  and  artificial  defenses  were  erected 
around  the  city. 

The  type  of  man-made  defenses  has  varied  with  the  changes  of  offen 
sive  and  defensive  weapons,  and  these  changes  have,  in  turn,  influ 
enced  the  structure  of  the  city  as  demonstrated  in  our  illustrations 
24,  25,  26  and  27.  When  firearms  were  invented,  protection  of  the 
city  confined  within  its  walls  became  difficult.  As  firearms  were 
perfected,  those  walls  had  to  be  replaced  by  forts  outside  the  city.  The 
city  area  was  thereby  increased.  Modern  aerial  warfare  has  made  all 
city  concentrations  dangerous.  Protection  in  the  future  must  be  accom 
plished  by  disurbanization  and  dispersal. 

The  factors  which  led  to  the  rise  of  a  city  may  have  already  borne 
in  them  the  seeds  of  its  later  retrogression  and  even  decay.  For  their 
change  also  brought  about  changes  in  the  conditions  essential  to  the 
city's  life.  The  shift  of  power  and  of  sovereignty  caused  the  growth 
of  cities;  it  also  caused  their  ultimate  decline,  as  the  many  ruined 
cities  of  the  Near  East  give  abundant  evidence.  New  religions  gave 
rise  to  new  temples,  around  which  new  cities  grew  while  the  older 
cities  of  extinct  cults  dropped  into  oblivion. 

When  a  new  king  ascended  the  throne  in  Egypt,  for  example,  he 
erected  a  new  palace  and  built  a  new  city  for  his  court  and  his  admin 
istration.  This  new  city  had,  of  course,  no  relation  to  the  city  which 
developed  from  a  place  of  refuge.  The  reasons  for  its  founding  prob 
ably  rooted  in  the  magic  ideology,  the  ancient  rituals,  based  on  anim 
ism,  which  caused  primitive  man  to  shun  all  the  belongings  of  the 
dead.  When  a  deified  ruler  died,  it  was  only  natural  and  fitting  that 
his  entire  city  be  abandoned  and  left  to  decay.1 

The  change  of  trade  routes  and  communication  lines,  the  increase  of 
the  size  of  ships,  the  formations  of  sandbanks  in  harbors — these  also 
were  circumstances  which,  creating  at  one  time  the  conditions  under 
which  cities  could  grow,  created  at  other  times  the  conditions  which 
made  those  cities  decline.  Old  trading  centers  and  their  cities  and 
markets  have  lost  their  importance,  even  in  our  own  day,  because  the 
railroad  and  the  automobile  have  so  widened  the  transportation  radius. 
New  centers  and  new  markets  have  arisen,  and  with  them  new  cities 


1A  Japanese  custom,  which  prevailed  into  the  nineteenth  century,  is  equally  interesting.  In  Japan, 
the  house  of  a  deceased  person  was  abandoned  and  no  longer  lived  in. 


40 


have  come  into  commercial  importance.  Soon  we  shall  see  new  shifts 
conditioned  by  the  airplane.  Many  a  seaport  will  decline,  while  those 
cities  at  junction  points  of  airlines  will  gain  importance  as  they  be 
come  traffic  centers  for  passengers  and  freight. 

A  city  which  owes  its  origin  and  development  to  its  natural  resources, 
or  to  a  particular  type  of  production,  may  sink  to  unimportance  if 
its  resources  become  exhausted,  or  its  peculiar  production  processes 
are  suspended.  It  may  be  abandoned  and  left  to  ruin  while  new 
resources  and  new  methods  of  production  give  rise  to  new  cities. 

We  can  distinguish  four  distinct  economic  stages  in  human  develop-     Stages  of  econ- 
ment:  the  comprehensive  household  economy;  the  city  economy;  the     omY 
national  economy ;  and  finally  the  world  economy. 

The  original  basis  of  the  household  economy  was  production  within 
the  family,  which  later  was  extended  to  kinfolk  and  finally  replaced 
by  a  highly  developed  slave  economy.  All  goods  were  consumers' 
goods,  used  in  the  community  where  they  were  produced.  Everything 
was  made  in  the  home,  whether  that  home  was  the  most  primitive 
household  or  a  gigantic  establishment  manned  by  slaves  as  it  came  to 
be  among  the  Romans  or  under  the  socage  tenure  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

Something  new  came  into  the  picture  when  hired  labor  began  to  be 
used.  An  augmented  form  of  the  comprehensive  household  economy 
was  created.  The  workmen  came  to  the  house  merely  to  work.  Some 
times  they  did  not  even  do  this ;  the  material  necessary  for  their  labor 
was  sent  to  their  homes.  This  form  of  paid  home  production  was 
usually  based  on  the  condition  that  the  worker  possessed  tools — such 
as  mills,  looms,  ovens. 

Home  production  for  wages  was  the  beginning  of  skilled  trades  and 
of  the  city  economy,  with  its  division  of  labor.  The  householder  no 
longer  conducted  the  entire  productive  process  within  his  family,  or 
on  the  manor,  or  with  the  help  of  slaves  and  serfs.  One  man  produced 
the  raw  material,  others  made  the  product.  That  product,  however, 
passed  through  all  stages  of  its  manufacture  in  the  same  workshop. 

City  economy  was  based  on  the  cooperation  of  the  city  and  its  vicinity. 
Most  of  the  city's  products  were  consumers'  goods,  used  either  in  the 
city  itself  or  in  the  surrounding  countryside.  Only  a  small  portion  of 
the  product  was  used  for  barter  with  other  cities,  and  a  still  smaller 
portion — and  this  only  much  later — with  other  countries. 

Under  the  national  economy,  a  fundamental  change  was  effected. 
Most  consumers'  goods  became  trading  goods.   They  were  no  longer 

41 


24.    UAL-UAL,  ABYSSINIA. 


25.    RAGUSA,  DALMATIA. 

DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  FORTIFIED  CITY. 

Ual-Ual    (ill.  24)    shows  the  primitive  ditch   and   earthen  wall.    Ragusa   (ill.  25)   stone  walls  crowned  with 

parapets  for  the  defenders.    Carcassonne    (ill.  26)    stone   walls   connected   with   towers   to   enable   the   de- 


42 


26.    CARCASSONNE,  FRANCE. 


27.    NARDEN,  HOLLAND. 

fenders  to  fight  the  attackers  from  two  sides.    Narden   (ill.  27)    shows  how  earthen  walls  again  appear  as 
it  was  discovered  that  they  were  a  better  protection  against  cannon  balls. 


43 


made  by  an  artisan  for  a  definite  customer,  but  were  produced  for 
unknown  customers  in  a  very  expanded  market.  The  price,  once  com 
posed  only  of  the  cost  of  the  raw  material  and  labor,  was  increased  by 
the  return  to  the  middleman,  who  neither  produced  nor  consumed  the 
product  himself,  but  only  sold  it.  At  first,  this  method  of  distribution 
caused  little  change  in  the  original  process  of  production,  but  it  was 
the  precursor  of  present-day  industry.  As  the  factory  system  devel 
oped,  the  decentralized  industries  gave  way  to  centralized  production 
units,  concentrated  into  huge  industrial  areas  with  an  increased  divi 
sion  of  labor.  This  centralization  and  expansion  changed  the  worker's 
position.  The  increasing  division  of  the  labor  process  and  the  greater 
mechanization  lessened  the  importance  of  skilled  labor.  Unskilled 
labor  or  women  and  even  children  could  now  take  its  place.  The 
necessity  for  disposing  of  the  rising  tide  of  goods  and  capital  created 
the  conditions  for  a  world  economy. 

These  individual  phases  of  economy  find  expression  in  the  pattern 
of  their  cities.  The  changes  in  production  patterns  had  been  brought 
about  by  the  expansion  of  the  economic  sphere,  from  the  household 
to  the  city,  to  the  nation,  to  the  world.  The  change  was  accelerated  as 
needs  became  more  diverse,  and  technology  and  transportation  made 
rapid  advances.  The  movement  must,  therefore,  be  regarded,  not  as 
an  evolutionary  succession  of  events,  but  as  the  characteristic  expres 
sion  of  a  certain  stage  of  civilization,  in  every  cultural  sphere.  With 
the  increase  of  population  and  rising  standards  of  living,  the  domestic 
agricultural  produce  and  raw  materials  flowed  out  to  trading  centers 
and  overseas  markets.  Exchange  of  domestic  products  of  industry 
for  raw  materials  and  agricultural  products  from  overseas  ensued. 
The  rising  trade  served  not  only  to  procure  the  necessities  of  life 
for  the  native  population,  but  also  to  satisfy  demands  for  luxury  which 
domestic  raw  materials  could  not  meet.  The  trade  relations  of  the 
city  of  Assur  on  the  Tigris,  later  the  capital  of  the  Kingdom  of  Assyria, 
with  its  colonies  in  Asia  Minor,  explain  the  development  in  the 
exchange  of  industrial  produce  for  raw  materials  during  the  third 
millenium  B.C.  Trade  was  conducted  over  rivers  and  canals  as  well 
as  over  land  routes.  The  so-called  "Cappadocian"  clay  plates  tell  of 
an  extensive  money  and  credit  system.  The  merchants  were  organized 
into  a  guild  and  regular  postal  communications  existed. 

Closely  related  to  these  trade  relations  and  trade  settlements  was  the 
expansion  of  living  space.  New  settlements,  new  cities,  grew  up.  New 
land  was  seized  for  colonies.  The  process  is  as  characteristic  of  the 
past  as  of  the  present. 


44 


The    city-economy    ultimately    expanded    its    economic    sphere    of     Cities  of  the 
influence.   New  forms  of  production  required  a  larger  economic  field,     nineteenth  and 
The  territorial  state  was  developed  in  response  to  this  economic  need. 
The  production  in  this  territorial  state  continued  to  expand  until  the 
borders  of  the  territory  once  more  impeded  full  economic  develop 
ment.  Territorial  economy  engendered  national  economy  and  a  corre 
sponding  national  state. 

Freedom  of  trade  and  a  spirit  of  liberalism  broke  the  restraints  left 
over  from  feudalism.  Individual  economic  enterprise  developed  freely. 
All  countries  partook  of  this  development,  though  the  conditions  in 
which  it  operated  were,  of  course,  varied.  Centralized  national  states 
were  established  all  over  the  world.  And  because  the  impulse  bring 
ing  them  into  being  was  the  same  the  world  around,  the  cities  which 
originated  from  the  national  economy,  or  which  were  transformed 
by  it,  all  presented  the  same  characteristics.  To  understand  these 
characteristics  one  must  understand  the  nature  of  the  processes  which 
created  them. 

The  division  of  labor,  begun  in  the  medieval  city  and  continued  in  the 
territorial  economy,  reached  its  highest  degree  of  development  in  the 
rising  national  economy,  and  ultimately  in  the  world  economy.  The 
new  forms  of  production,  based  on  the  machine  and  its  specialized 
division  of  labor,  divided  the  process  of  production  to  an  extent  hith 
erto  undreamed  of.  At  the  same  time,  it  concentrated  producers  at 
the  place  of  production.  This  concentration  of  labor  implied  the 
development  of  a  labor  market  to  meet  the  demands  of  industry.  It 
inevitably  led  to  the  formation  of  the  large  settlements  which  we  think 
of  as  the  modern  city. 

Meanwhile  the  railroad  came  into  existence  and  the  development  of 
even  the  remotest  parts  of  the  country  became  possible.  With  the 
new  steam  propelled  ships,  these  railroads  became  part  of  a  system 
whereby  goods  could  be  transported  to  and  from  all  parts  of  the  earth. 
The  masses  concentrated  in  the  large  cities,  where  domestic  agricul 
ture  was  non-existent  or  inadequate,  could  be  supplied  with  food  at 
comparative  ease. 

The  world  in  which  we  live  today  is  divided  into  large  areas,  some 
furnishing  raw  materials  and  food  products  in  exchange  for  manu 
factured  goods ;  some,  as  large  industrial  nations,  trading  the  products 
of  their  factories  for  foods  and  raw  materials.  A  world-wide  finance 
economy  provides  credits  for  the  development  of  manufacture  and 
thus  creates  the  pre-requisite  for  the  growth  of  vast  private  enterprises. 
The  result  is  the  disappearance  of  the  obligations  which  once  bound 

45 


Growth  of  pop 
ulation 


City  and  coun 
try 


Economic    dis 
order 


society  together.  The  workman  becomes  part  of  the  labor  process. 
He  is  directed  by  the  industrialist,  who  is  the  only  remaining  link  of 
communal  relationship.  And  as  the  development  of  industry  moves 
forward  even  that  link  becomes  weakened.  Ultimately  even  the  indus 
trialist  is  no  longer  an  individual.  He  is  replaced  by  the  large  corpo 
ration  financed  by  banks  or  capital  stock.  A  freedom  from  responsi 
bility  and  obligation,  unknown  in  other  economies,  develops  under 
the  protection  of  such  anonymity. 

The  industrial  development  which  we  have  just  outlined  was  possible 
only  because  population,  during  the  nineteenth  century,  increased 
tremendously.  During  the  twelve  preceding  centuries,  Europe's  popu 
lation  had  remained  relatively  constant.  It  stood  at  about  180,000,000. 
In  the  nineteenth  century  that  population  increased  almost  threefold. 
Improved  hygienic  conditions  and  the  discoveries  of  natural  science, 
especially  medicine,  were  largely  responsible  for  that  increase.  Infant 
mortality  dropped;  the  life  span  increased.  With  the  conquest  of  the 
world  market,  industry  created  the  basis  of  existence  for  the  masses 
of  people  it  needed  for  large-scale  production. 

Migration  to  the  city  was  one  of  the  demands  which  this  newly  devel 
oped  industry  laid  upon  the  people.  It  was  necessary  to  draw  into 
urban  concentrations  increasing  numbers  of  the  rural  inhabitants. 
During  the  nineteenth  century  this  was  accomplished  without  draining 
away  the  population  of  rural  areas.  The  number  of  people  engaged 
in  agriculture  remained  comparatively  stable.  Into  the  growing  cities 
was  drawn  the  surplus  of  the  country  population.  For  some  time  it 
seemed  that  this  capacity  of  the  city  to  absorb  surplus  population  was 
unlimited.  The  absorption  process  was  simplified  by  the  fact  that  the 
new  industry  required  only  a  small  number  of  skilled  workmen.  It 
could  use  great  numbers  of  the  unskilled  and  semi-skilled,  and  the 
need  for  skill  constantly  decreased  as  specialization  and  mechanization 
moved  forward.  The  city,  which  had  been  merely  a  trade  market, 
had  become  a  vast  labor  market  as  well.  And  its  establishment  as  a 
labor  market  tended  to  draw  into  it  more  and  more  people. 

Under  responsible  and  far-seeing  leadership,  such  a  huge  development 
could  have  established  a  true  national  economy  which,  bv  raising 
living  standards,  could  have  created  security  for  everyone.  The  means 
to  accomplish  this  end  were  at  hand.  But  those  who  guided  the  devel 
opment  of  this  individualistic  economy  had,  unfortunately,  no  aims 
beyond  the  advantages  of  the  individual,  or  the  leading  groups.  Their 
fundamental  creed  was  that  the  welfare  of  the  entire  community 
could  be  best  served  by  the  self-interested  pursuit  of  individual 
ambitions. 


46 


This  free  economy  also  attempted  to  create  a  world  economy,  an  expan 
sion  of  the  market  based  on  private  initiative.  But  because  this  interna 
tional  economy,  like  the  free  national  economy,  was  not  founded  on 
actual  human  needs  and  their  satisfaction,  it  was  also  doomed  to  fail 
ure.  Expansion  of  production  was  achieved  by  wasteful  exploitation 
of  natural  resources.  The  forms  of  finance  economy,  being  closely 
linked  with  this  development,  settled  more  and  more  into  the  policy 
of  self-interest.  The  machine,  and  the  steadily  advancing  specializa 
tion  it  made  possible,  created  an  almost  unlimited  capacity  for  pro 
duction.  This  capacity  has  been  wrongly  used  and  wastefully  used 
and  never  fully  used  at  all.  This  is  the  source  of  our  economic  dis 
order.  That  disorder  is  aggravated  by  the  fact  that  most  of  the  countries 
which  were  buyers  and  bases  of  raw  material  have  themselves  become 
industrialized  and  are  now  competitors  seeking  markets  for  their  own 
surplus  production.  And  here  are  the  roots  of  the  economic  catas 
trophe  which  is  shaking  the  social  structure  of  our  time. 

This  inorganic  economy  has,  inevitably,  brought  about  the  equally     New   types    of 
inorganic  development  of  the  city.   Cities  which  rose  with  this  indus-     cities 
trial  development  show  the  planlessness  of  their  epoch. 

Two  forms  of  industrial  production  can  be  distinguished,  and  each 
type  influences  the  settlement  forms  to  which  it  gives  rise.  Prime 
production  is  the  first  of  these.  It  rises  where  natural  resources  exist 
and  it  is  relatively  stable.  Manufacture  is  the  second.  Because  it  is 
largely  dependent  on  transportation  facilities,  it  rises  at  favorably 
located  transportation  centers.  Both  forms  require  large  aggregations 
of  workers.  Prime  production,  because  of  its  greater  stability,  is  not 
necessarily  confined  to  large  cities.  But  manufacturing,  being  subject 
to  considerable  fluctuations  of  production,  depends  on  the  labor  mar 
ket  and  must,  therefore,  seek  the  large  city  where  that  labor  market 
exists.  Thus  two  new  types  of  cities  have  arisen  which  have  little  in 
common  with  earlier  urban  settlements:  the  purely  industrial  citv, 
located  at  the  source  of  raw  materials,  inhabited  almost  exclusively  by 
workers;  and  the  manufacturing  city,  which  harbors  not  only  large 
aggregations  of  workmen  but  also  a  great  army  of  office  workers.  Varia 
tions  occur  in  the  latter  type  according  to  the  importance  of  a  given 
settlement  in  either  industry  or  trade. 

Drawn  by  the  call  of  developing  industry,  moving  easily  over  the  new 
transportation  routes,  more  and  more  people  crowded  into  the  cities. 
Populations  grew  to  hundreds  of  thousands — to  millions.  This  huge 
massing  of  population  presented  problems  with  which  the  city  was 
completely  unable  to  cope.  No  plan  for  their  orderly  assimilation  has 

47 


28  and  29.     URBAN  AND  RURAL  SKY. 


A  survey  of  the  possibilities  of  war-time  gardening  within  the  area  of  Chicago  shows  the  wide-spread  con 
tamination  by  excessive  sulphur  dioxide.  Of  this  sulphur  dioxide  the  report  states :  "It  may  burn  the  leaves 
of  plants  and  limit  the  success  of  gardening."  But  what  of  the  people  living  within  these  areas? 


Three  deficien 
cies 


been  even  attempted.  The  great  cities  of  our  time  are  the  product 
of  empirical  growth  rather  than  of  planning  principle. 

The  inadequacy  of  these  cities  can  be  traced  to  three  principal  deficien 
cies  brought  about  by  the  rapid  and  random  growth  of  urban  settle 
ments  (ill.  32). 


In  the  first  place,  no  effort  was  made'to  locate  industry  in  proper  rela 
tion  to  residences.  No  thought  was  given  to  prevailing  winds.  There 
fore,  the  smoke,  soot,  and  fumes  of  our  industrial  cities  constitute  an 
evil  with  grave  consequences  to  the  health  of  the  people  who  live 
there  (ills.  28  and  29). 

In  the  second  place,  houses  in  the  residential  districts  were  built  with 
out  the  slightest  thought  to  the  need  for  sunlight  on  the  part  of  the 
people  who  would  live  in  those  houses.  The  population  density  is 
highest  in  the  worst  and  unhealthiest  parts  of  the  city.  Recreational 
areas  in  those  sections  are  direly  needed.  As  they  exist  at  present 
such  residential  districts  are  a  danger,  not  only  to  the  people  who  live 
there,  but  to  the  whole  community.  Crime  and  health  statistics  are 
witness  to  this  fact  (ill.  30). 

In  the  third  place,  the  disorder  within  the  city  area,  the  indiscrimi 
nate  conglomeration  of  industrial,  commercial,  and  residential  dis 
tricts,  gives  rise  to  almost  insoluble  traffic  problems.  Far  more  traffic 
conveyances  than  should  be  needed  must  be  used.  And  even  then 
traffic  facilities  continue  to  be  inadequate.  The  antiquated  street 
system,  faithfully  followed,  adds  danger  for  pedestrians  and  motorists 
alike  and  this  danger  mounts  as  traffic  increases.  Accidents  occur  and 
no  way  is  found  to  prevent  them  or  to  relieve  the  inconveniences 
and  confusions  of  transportation  (ill.  31). 

Recent  technical  achievements — electricity  and  the  automobile — are 
tending  to  decentralize  urban  settlements  just  as  the  railroad  and 
steam  power  formerly  tended  to  centralize  and  concentrate  them. 
Population  which  had  been  moving  steadily  into  the  city  had  some 
what  reversed  its  course  even  before  the  advent  of  electricity.  Subur 
ban  railroads  began  to  carry  people  outside  the  city  limits.  New 
settlements  arose  along  these  lines,  ever  more  distant  from  the  city 
center.  When  the  automobile  came  this  exodus  from  the  city  in 
creased  in  tempo. 

Just  as  the  technical  means  of  our  time  tend  to  grow  beyond  the  city 
and  tend  to  disperse  it,  industry  itself  tends  toward  the  same  decen 
tralization.  Henry  Ford  has  long  recognized  this  trend.  In  My 
Life  And  W/ork,  written  in  1923,  he  says:  "The  belief  that  an 
industrial  country  must  concentrate  its  industry  is,  in  my  opinion, 
unfounded.  That  is  only  an  intermediate  phase  in  the  development. 
Industry  will  decentralize  itself.  If  the  city  were  to  decline,  no  one 
would  rebuild  it  according  to  its  present  plan.  That  alone  discloses 
our  own  judgment  on  our  cities.  We  have  learned  much  through 
the  concentration  of  the  population.  But  therefrom  stem  all  the 


Concentration 
and    decentral 
ization 


49 


SUB  COMMUNITIES 

BASED    ON 

CENSUS  TRACTS 

OP 

CHICAGO 

SHOWING 

JUVENILE     DELINQUENCY     RATES 

TOTAL  MALE  JUVENILE  COURT 
DELINQUENCY  PETITIONS  1927 
-1933  PER  100  MALES 
10  -  16  YEARS  OF  AGE.  1930 


RATE 

ISO  &  OVER 
I2.O  -  I4.» 
».O  -  11.9 
.6.0  -  »« 


UHOCK  THE  MKCCTION  Of 
LOUfS   W1KTH 

ANO 
NATHAN    BODIN 


HATIS    FUHNISHtO 

curro*o  R.  SHA 

HINKT    D    MC  HAY 


30.    DO  SLUMS  MAKE  CRIMINALS  ? 


University  of  Chicago. 


50 


This  map,  prepared  by  the  Social  Science  Research  Committee  of  the  University  of  Chicago,  answers  the 
question  in  the  affirmative. 


nuisances  from  which  we  suffer  in  the  metropolis.  Working  conditions 
and  one's  attitude  toward  life  in  the  city  are  so  unnatural  that  the 
instincts  advise  rebellion.  Finally  the  general  expenses  in  private 
life,  as  well  as  in  business,  grow  so  heavy  in  the  metropolis  that  one 
can  hardly  meet  them.  The  maintenance  of  this  investment,  the 
expense  of  maintaining  order,  and  providing  transportation  in  these 
over  populated  districts  are  much  greater  than  the  communal  advan 
tages  achieved  through  them." 

Resettlement  in  the  country  as  the  exodus  from  the  city  gathers 
momentum  has  obvious  and  far-reaching  benefits  for  human  beings. 
Gardens  and  small  farms  may  give  the  security  and  the  health  which 
are  lacking  within  the  city  walls.  Fresh  air  and  sunshine  come  once 
more  within  reach.  In  the  future,  large  cities  with  high  population 
density  will  no  longer  be  needed.  As  production  methods  advance,  it 
will  be  increasingly  possible  for  production  plants  to  divide  into  small 
units  and  be  dispersed  over  a  wide  area,  perhaps  the  entire  country. 
Production  would  then  become  not  only  less  expensive  but  also  more 
efficient,  for  manufacture  in  the  large  city  has  come  to  be  increasingly 
uneconomical  and  wasteful  of  energy  and  time. 

Today  even  the  smallest  settlement  can  be  supplied  with  water, 
electricity,  and  heat,  light,  and  power  at  rates  lower  than  those  of 
metropolitan  utilities.  Large  settlements,  with  vast  undeveloped 
areas,  require  extensive  and  expensive  supply  and  drainage  lines 
and  unnecessarily  extended  transportation  systems. 

The  tendency  is  toward  the  reestablishment  of  industry  in  rural  areas 
with  the  accompanying  development  of  self-sustaining  communities 
which  balance  industrial  and  agricultural  production. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  advancing  technics  result  in  the  same 
large-scale  production  and  displacement  of  labor  in  agriculture  as 
they  do  in  manufacturing  and  industry.  New  problems  arise.  The 
country  can  no  longer  absorb  the  unemployed  from  the  cities;  the 
cities  cannot  absorb  the  unemployed  from  the  farms.  An  integration 
of  industry  and  agriculture  is  feasible;  but  it  must  be  as  flexible  as 
possible  to  meet  our  every  requirement.  It  could  then  become  the 
basis  of  real  economic  security. 

Another  force  profoundly  affecting  city-planning  today  and  tending 
also  to  accelerate  decentralization  is  military  necessity.  The  need 
for  protection  against  attacks  from  the  air  is  leading  to  the  dispersal 
of  residential  settlements  and  industrial  plants.  Urban  settlements 
are  being  spread  out  into  the  country  so  that  city  and  countryside 
are  merged. 


New    possibili 
ties 


Integration     of 
industry  and 
agriculture 


51 


,  31.    A  TRAFFIC  JAM. 


The  nation's  loss  from  motor  vehicle  ac 
cidents  in  1943  was  23,300  persons 
killed,  and  800,000  injured.  Sixty  thou 
sand  of  the  injured  were  left  some  per 
manent  impairment. 

The  death  toll,  though  impressive,  is  18 
per  cent  less  than  the  1942  loss  of  28,- 
309;  and  42  per  cent  below  the  1941 
all-time  high  of  39,969. 

The  direct  economic  losses  resulting 
from  1943  traffic  accidents  are  estimated 
at  $1,200,000,000.  This  includes  wage 
losses,  medical  expenses,  overhead  costs 
of  insurance  and  motor  vehicle  property 
damage. 

The  1943  traffic  toll  is  the  lowest  since 
1925,  when  it  was  21,900.  But,  despite 
the  sharp  curtailment  of  motor  vehicle 
use  in  1943,  the  year's  mileage  was  84 
per  cent  above  1925  levels,  indicating  a 
reduction  in  mileage- rate  of  42  per  cent. 
Compared  to  1942,  and  making  the  same 
allowances  for  travel  change,  the  1943 
death  toll  is  actually  5  per  cent  higher. 

— From  the  preliminary  1944  edition  of 
"Accident  Facts"  issued  by  the  National 
Safety  Council. 


These  decentralizing  factors,  which  are  changing  the  structure  of  the 
settlement,  will  influence  all  cities  and  all  metropolitan  centers,  They 
will  not  eliminate  metropolitan  centers  altogether.  Such  centers, 
evidence  of  the  achievement  of  a  nation,  will  continue  to  remain  as 
economic,  cultural  and  administrative  focal  points.  Concentration 
and  decentralization  are  not  mutually  exclusive.  They  can  be  com 
bined  so  that  each  fulfills  a  useful  function.  The  metropolis  can 
well  be  made  an  economic  and  a  cultural  center  without  crowding 
into  it  vast  numbers  of  people. 


52 


32.    DISORDER  AND  CHAOS. 


The  problems  of  city  planning  in  our  day  are  so  complex  and  so 
all-comprehensive  that  individual  cities  can  no  longer  hope  to  solve 
them  alone.  This  is  coming  to  be  realized  here  and  there.  In  1921, 
for  instance,  the  Garden-City  Society  in  England  proposed  to  establish 
settlements  in  the  coal  regions  of  South  Wales  and  Kent.  The  Society 
tackled  its  problem  on  a  wide  and  systematic  scale.  It  undertook 
exhaustive  researches  concerning  natural  resources  and  auxiliary 
resources,  available  and  possible  communication  lines,  and  the  com 
position,  movement,  and  expansion  of  the  population.  Upon  such 
researches  was  to  be  built  a  regional  plan  for  the  economic  develop 
ment,  not  of  a  single  settlement  or  group  of  settlements,  but  of  a 
wide  regional  unit.  That  process  is  suggestive  of  the  trend  of  future 
planning.  City  planning  must  become  more  and  more  the  regional 
planning  of  interdependent  economic  units. 

With  the  decentralization  of  the  city  and  of  industry,  the  exodus  of 
large  groups  of  population  sets  in.  To  find  expedient  measures  for 


Cities    and    re 
gional  planning 


53 


Decentraliza 
tion  unavoid 
able 


this  movement  is  the  real  task  of  planning  in  our  time.  Administra 
tive  measures  in  city  and  regional  planning  can  be  successful  only 
when  they  have  a  comprehensive  national  basis.  The  whole  nation 
must  be  considered  as  one  economic  unit  in  which  each  section  fulfills 
its  respective  function  in  relation  to  the  whole.  Within  the  large 
unit,  city  and  country — industry  and  agriculture — must  perform 
productive  tasks  in  the  interest  of  all  people.  When  we  understand 
that  city  and  country  are  parts  of  one  organism,  the  economic  dis 
ruption  between  city  and  country  will  disappear.  The  present  destruc 
tive  division,  with  its  very  unfavorable  results,  will  be  replaced  by 
constructive  partnership. 

The  process  of  decentralization  is  still  going  on.  It  is  beyond  our 
power  to  stem  or  to  reverse  it.  It  will  affect  the  life  of  the  city  as 
profoundly  as  the  railroad  and  the  steam  engine  once  affected  it.  But 
we  can,  if  we  understand  the  implications  of  this  process  and  realize 
the  possibilities  of  the  new  development,  direct  it  into  proper  chan 
nels.  It  is  of  vital  importance  that  we  do  so. 

A  new  spirit  Now  as  always,  the  conditions  essential  to  the  life  of  a  city  are  depend 
ent  on  social,  spiritual,  political  and  economic  forces.  Each  change  of 
these  forces  effects  change  in  the  structure  of  the  city.  We  are  at 
present  in  the  midst  of  a  process  of  profound  and  far-reaching  change, 
which  will  inevitably  exert  its  influence  upon  our  cities. 

But  city  planning  is  not  merely  the  expression  of  changing  social 
patterns;  it  is  also  a  positive  force  in  the  development  of  those  pat 
terns.  It  is  a  social  and  an  economic  task.  It  may  thus  function 
creatively  to  build  the  structure  of  the  future  in  which  the  economic 
philosophy  is  based  not  on  arbitrariness  but  on  the  necessities  of  life 
for  men — a  structure  in  which  people  and  nations  and  regions  may 
find  complete  development  within  a  world-wide  federation. 

Gradually  modern  technics  will  achieve  their  true  importance  and  be 
recognized  as  the  indispensable  tool  of  man  rather  than  his  master. 

Technical  and  economic  problems  may  seem  to  occupy  the  center  of 
the  stage  today.  It  nevertheless  remains  true  that  their  adequate 
solution  depends  upon  the  resolving  of  momentous  social  problems. 
The  solutions  we  seek  for  our  cities  must  be  based  upon  economic 
realities.  They  must  also  be  infiltrated  with  a  new  spirit. 


54 


33.    THE  CITY  IN  THE  LANDSCAPE. 


PART  TWO 

ELEMENTS  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

The  rapid  and  planless  growth  of  our  cities,  during  the  last  hundred 
years,  was,  as  we  have  seen,  responsible  for  their  malformations.  We 
have  customarily  assumed  that  control  of  such  growth  is  impossible. 
Social  and  constitutional  progress  lags  far  behind  the  achievements 
of  technology,  and  in  our  cities  this  lag  is  evidenced  by  discrepancies 
between  the  means  available  and  actually  retained — a  discrepancy 
which  causes  many  difficulties  of  our  cities.  Everywhere  natural 
means  have  passed  into  disuse;  technical  facilities  have  been  substi 
tuted  for  them.  And  our  cities  have  become  increasingly  complicated 
in  their  structure  because  we  have  allowed  technic  to  become  a  sup 
porting  rather  than  a  creative  factor  in  their  planning.1 

1By  systematically  neglecting  the  simplest  elements  of  city  planning,  we  have  provided  a  large 
and  profitable  field  to  all  the  palliative  devices  of  engineering:  where  we  eliminate  sunlight  we 
introduce  electric  light;  where  we  congest  business  we  build  skyscrapers;  where  we  overcrowd 
the  thoroughfares  with  traffic  we  burrow  subways;  where  we  permit  the  city  to  become  congested 
with  a  population  whose  density  would  not  be  tolerated  in  a  well  designed  community,  we  conduct 
water  hundreds  of  miles  by  aqueducts  to  bathe  them  and  slake  their  thirst;  where  we  rob  them 
of  the  faintest  trace  of  vegetation  or  fresh  air,  we  build  metalled  roads  which  will  take  a  small 
portion  of  them,  once  a  week,  out  into  the  countryside.  It  is  all  a  very  profitable  business  for  the 
companies  that  supply  light  and  rapid  transit  and  motor  cars,  and  the  rest  of  it;  but  the  underly 
ing  population  pays  for  its  improvements  both  ways — that  is,  it  stands  the  gratuitous  loss,  and 
it  pays  "through  the  nose"  for  the  remedy. 

These  mechanical  improvements,  these  labyrinths  of  subways,  these  audacious  towers,  these  endless 
miles  of  asphalted  streets,  do  not  represent  a  triumph  of  human  effort,  they  stand  for  its  compre 
hensive  misapplication.  Where  an  intentive  age  follows  methods  which  have  no  relation  to  an 
intelligent  and  human  existence,  an  imaginative  one  would  not  be  caught  by  the  necessity.  By 
turning  our  environment  over  to  the  machine  we  have  robbed  the  machine  of  the  one  promise  it 
held  out — that  of  enabling  us  to  humanize  more  thoroughly  the  details  of  our  existence. 

Lewis  Mumford :  Sticks  and  Stones,  New  York,  1924. 


Natural  and 
technical 


means 


55 


To  solve  so  complex  a  problem  we  must  go  back  to  fundamentals.  We 
must  learn  to  see  the  intricate  simply,  even  naively.  We  must  disen 
tangle  the  chaos  in  our  conceptions.  We  must  define  our  purposes. 
Only  then  can  we  plan  and  build  our  cities  to  our  satisfaction.  Only 
when  our  aims  are  clear  in  our  own  minds  can  we  proceed  to  find 
ways  and  means  to  fulfill  those  aims. 

The  city  and  its  A  first  step  in  this  clarifying  process  is  recognition  of  the  fact  that 
different  parts  tne  city  should  be  organized  into  industrial,  commercial,  residential 
and  recreational  areas,  and  that  all  these  areas  must  be  connected 
with  each  other  by  transportation  facilities.  The  essential  task  of  city 
planning  is  the  proper  placing  and  the  organic  order  of  the  various 
elements  of  the  city. 


The  individual 
and  society 


Location,     lay 
out  and  size  of 
a  settlement 


The  second  step  in  our  approach  to  city  planning  is  the  acknowledge 
ment  that,  inasmuch  as  society  is  composed  of  individuals,  city  plan 
ning  should  meet  the  requirements  of  the  individual  as  well  as  of 
society  as  a  whole.  City  planning  must  take  account  of  both  individual 
and  collective  needs  and  their  inter-relations.  Sometimes  the  require 
ments  of  the  individual  are  identical  with  those  of  society;  but  more 
often  the  two  kinds  of  need  are  divergent.  Any  permanent  solution 
in  city  planning  must,  therefore,  balance  individual  needs  with  the 
needs  of  society,  resolving  insofar  as  possible  the  inherent  conflict 
between  individualism  and  communalism.1 

The  task  of  planning  a  settlement  is  more  than  the  determination 
of  its  site,  its  size,  and  its  lay-out.  Whatever  plan  is  proposed  must 
be  modified  by  geographic  location.  Topographical  conditions,  exist 
ing  natural  resources,  production  possibilities,  must  be  taken  into 
account,  as  must  also  the  relation  of  the  site  to  transportation  facilities. 
Sometimes  military  or  political  considerations  are  important.  Eco 
nomic  considerations  are  always  of  great  weight,  for  the  settlement 
planned  will  be  dependent  upon  the  means  of  existence  available  to 
its  people.  They  may  make  their  living  by  industry  alone,  or  by  indus 
try  combined  with  agriculture  or  horticulture,  and  their  mode  of  live 
lihood  must  be  reflected  in  their  community's  plan.  The  size  and 
layout  of  a  settlement  is  also  influenced  by  the  particular  kind  of 
industry  established  there.  Any  settlement,  to  be  effective,  should  be 
large  enough  to  make  possible  the  maintenance  of  communal  hygienic, 

ll'If  I  might  pursue  the  figure  of  speech,  I  might  say  that  the  whole  collectivist  error  consists 
in  saying  that  because  two  men  can  share  an  umbrella  therefore  two  men  can  share  a  walking 
stick.  Umbrellas  might  possibly  be  replaced  by  some  kind  of  common  awnings,  covering  certain 
streets  from  particular  showers.  But  there  is  nothing  but  nonsense  in  the  notion  of  swinging  a 
communal  stick;  it  is  as  if  one  spoke  of  twirling  a  communal  moustache." — G.  K.  Chesterton, 
What  Is  Wrong  With  The  World.  New  York.  1910. 


56 


34.     PLAN  OF  PRIENE,  ASIA  MINOR.    See  also  illustration  1. 


'.'*W,"  i>^<»% -/.••!  '•; 

',      ,%*•/«»•*<?.,".*•<.•*' 

35.     PLAN  OF  NOERDLINGEN.    See  also  illustration  10. 


57 


Traffic 

difficulties;  a 

symptom  of 

disorder 


technical,  and  cultural  institutions  within  it.  To  industrial  settlements 
will  be  added  economic  and  cultural  centers.  Eventually  the  planning 
of  metropolitan  centers  may  be  required  to  relate  and  connect  the 
small  settlements,  by  means  of  transportation  facilities,  into  one 
homogeneous  formation. 

The  lay-out  of  an  industrial  city  will  differ  from  that  of  an  adminis 
trative  or  commercial  city.  Harbor  cities  will  be  structurally  unlike 
university  towns,  state  or  national  capitals.  But  no  matter  how  much 
these  various  urban  structures  may  differ,  the  same  principles  of  city 
planning  will  determine  their  lay-out  and  structure. 

All  existing  cities  have  their  orientation  toward  a  center.  This  orien 
tation  was  sound  as  long  as  the  population  and  the  area  of  a  city  did 
not  exceed  certain  limits.  In  communities  where  people  traveled  on 
foot,  the  marketplace  was  logically  the  center  around  which  the  city 
expanded  concentrically.  This  was  true  whether  the  cities  were  of  the 
so-called  organic  type  like  Noerdlingen  (ills.  10  and  35) ,  or  of  the 
geometric  type  like  Priene  (ills.  1  and  34) . 

In  the  sprawling  modern  city  of  mechanized  transportation,  however, 
the  structure  of  the  centric  pedestrian  city  is  no  longer  adequate  or 
logical.  As  all  means  of  transportation  converge  toward  an  arbitrary 
center,  their  zones  of  influence  overlap  and  traffic  hazards  steadily 
increase.  At  the  city's  periphery,  meanwhile,  a  notable  shortage  of 
transportation  facilities  prevails.  The  traffic  diagram  of  London 
(ill.  36)  shows  both  the  typical  congestion  in  the  center  and  the  lack 
of  transportation  facilities  at  outlying  points. 

Study  of  the  ratios  between  increasing  population  and  increasing 
traffic  give  interesting  results.  In  1871  a  certain  metropolis,  with  a 
population  of  one  million,  had  ten  million  passengers  annually  on 
its  public  carriers.  In  other  words,  the  people  of  that  city  made  each 
year  ten  trips  per  capita.  In  1924  the  population  of  that  metropolis 
had  increased  to  four  million  and  the  number  of  passengers  to 
1,372,000,000.  The  people  now  made  343  trips  per  capita.  While 
the  population  had  increased  four-fold,  the  number  of  passengers  had 
increased  nearly  forty-fold.  This  tremendous  increase  in  traffic  is 
accounted  for  only  partly  by  the  increase  in  population  and  the  conse 
quent  expansion  of  the  city  area.  The  city's  disorganization  was  an 
even  more  important  factor  in  the  over-burdening  of  inter-urban 
traffic.  No  attempt  was  made  in  the  growing  city  to  establish  con 
venient  relations  between  residential  and  industrial  districts.  Indus 
trial  districts  were  scattered  at  random.  As  the  city  of  free  economy 
became  a  labor  market,  workers  had  to  make  frequent  changes  in  their 


58 


36.    TRAFFIC  DIAGRAM  OF  LONDON. 

The  figures  indicate  the  number  of  busses  passing  through  the  central  arteries  in  one  hour. 

places  of  employment.  Paradoxical  conditions  arise  as  a  consequence. 
Hundreds  of  thousands  of  workers  who  live  at  one  end  of  the  city 
work  at  the  opposite  end.1  Over-burdening  of  inter-urban  traffic  lines 
naturally  results,  and  existing  mal-conditions  and  disturbances  are 
aggravated.  Some  students  of  the  situation  believe  that  permanent 
improvement  can  be  achieved  by  reorganizing  the  traffic  system. 
But  that  alone  would  not  remove  the  cardinal  structural  defects  which 
are  the  outcome  of  social  and  economic  conditions.  Such  a  solution 
would  be  like  treating  the  symptoms  of  a  disease  instead  of  the  disease 
itself. 

During  the  last  half  century  certain  principles  have  been  suggested 
and  general  solutions  sought  for  the  problems  involved  in  city  plan 
ning,  which  aim  not  at  the  mere  treatment  of  symptoms  but  rather 
at  the  reorganization  of  the  city  and  its  structural  formation.  They 
presuppose  a  fundamental  replanning.  Two  distinct  groups  of  propo 
sitions  have  been  advanced.  One  is  based  on  the  old  centric  system. 

*A  commuter  who  spends  one  hour  each  way  five  days  a  week  fifty  weeks  a  year  for  thirty-six 
years  winds  up  having  devoted  the  equivalent  of  nine  full  working  years  to  travel  in  uncom 
fortable  circumstances  through  unattractive  surroundings  with  which  he  has  always  been  roughly 
familiar. — Fortune,  May  1943.  New  York. 


New  sugges 
tions:  The  cen 
tric  and  the 
ribbon    system 


59 


NOTE:  THIS  IS  A  DIAC3USNTO 
ILLUSTlLATt  THE.  GENULAL 


37.     RAYMOND  UNWIN,    Diagram  for  Greater  London. 


Howard  and 
Unwin:  The 
satelite  town 


The  other  suggests  the  development  of  a  new  linear  or  ribbon  system. 
It  is  worth  while  to  study  the  virtues  and  the  faults  of  both  approaches 
to  our  problem. 

In  making  such  a  study  let  us  recognize  at  the  outset  that  both  pro 
posals  seek  to  clarify  and  simplify  the  relationships  between  areas,  to 
place  a  definite  limitation  on  size,  and  to  solve  the  traffic  problem. 

The  system  of  satellite  towns  developed  by  Raymond  Unwin  is  the 
best  known  example  of  the  solution  proposed  by  the  first  group. 
Unwin's  plan  is  based  upon  the  ideas  of  Ebenezer  Howard,  who  tried 
to  bring  about  an  integration  between  industry  and  agriculture  in  his 
plans  for  the  development  of  "Garden  Cities." 

Unwin  (ill.  38)  advocates  that  only  those  institutions  which  are  indis 
pensable  for  the  settlement  should  remain  in  the  city  center.  Around 
this  center  and  directly  connected  with  it,  should  be  residential  dis 
tricts  for  the  people  who  work  there.  Satellite  cities  should  be  located 
at  a  suitable  distance  from  these  residential  districts.  These  satellite 
cities,  relatively  independent,  should  each  consist  of  four  parts.  One 
part  would  serve  industrial  purposes,  the  other  three  would  be  resi 
dential  districts.  Each  part  would  accommodate  four  to  six  thousand 

aEbenezer  Howard:  "Tomorrow,  A  Peaceful  Path  to  Real  Reform"  London,  1898;  and  "Garden 
Cities  of  Tomorrow"  London.  1902. 


60 


CITY  WITH  DEFINED  JUBURBS 
AND  SATEUTE  TOWNS. 


38.     RAYMOND  UNWIN,    City  with  defined  suburbs  and  satelite  towns. 


inhabitants,  "in  order  to  maintain  a  local  market,  adequate  for  the 
supply  of  daily  needs."  "Three  of  such  units,"  Unwin  notes,  "so 
arranged  that  all  can  use  one  shopping  center,  would  be  sufficient  to 
maintain  a  really  adequate  number  of  shops,  and  besides  would  allow 
the  maintenance  of  a  recreational  center  with  institutes,  theatres,  and 
the  like."  These  partially  independent  satellite  cities  would  not  need 
local  means  of  transportation.  They  would  be  connected  with  each 
other  and  with  the  city  itself  by  a  transportation  system. 

Open  spaces  would  be  provided  between  the  center  of  the  settlement 
and  the  various  satellite  cities,  and  also  between  the  satellites.  These 
free  spaces  would  serve  as  recreation  areas  and  would  provide  space 
for  future  expansion.  The  possibility  of  future  growth,  however,  is 
imperfectly  solved  by  this  plan.  Such  growth  could  disturb  the  equili 
brium  of  the  settlement  and  might  thus  jeopardize  the  entire  system. 

An  application  of  the  satellite  system,  modified  by  existing  conditions, 
is  Unwin's  diagram  for  Greater  London  (ill.  37) .  The  diagram  shows 
how  satellite  towns  could  be  arranged  around  London. 

Eric  Gloeden  (ills.  39  and  40),  worked  along  somewhat  similar  lines 
to  those  of  Unwin,  but  arrived  at  a  different  solution.  He  no  longer 


Gloeden:  The 

coordinated 

city 


61 


39.    ERIC  GLOEDEN, 

Coordinated  system  of 
different  settlements. 


40.     Detail  of  above  plan. 


advocates  a  definite  center  for  his  settlement.  The  center  of  the  city, 
instead  of  being  dominant,  becomes  "first  among  equals."  New  settle 
ments  are  grouped  around  the  original  settlement,  separated  from  it 
and  from  each  other  by  vacant  spaces.  Each  of  these  new  settlements 
is  a  homogeneous  whole,  so  limited  in  size  as  to  make  local  mechanical 
traffic  unnecessary.  The  settlement  units  proposed  by  Gloeden  are 
considerably  larger  and  much  closer  together  than  those  which  Unwin 
suggests.  The  number  of  their  inhabitants  is  determined  by  the  nature 


62 


41.     MARTIN  MAECHLER,  Diagram  of  Berlin. 

of  the  activities  assigned  to  them.  With  such  specialization  in  the  city 
units,  a  new  city  type  develops,  having  clearly  marked  characteristics 
of  its  own.  The  physiognomy  of  one  settlement  would  be  very  different 
from  that  of  its  neighbor  settlements. 

According  to  this  plan,  no  settlement  is  to  exceed  a  population  of 
100,000.  Its  radius  is  to  be  not  more  than  three  quarters  of  a  mile. 
The  proposed  area  is  one  and  three  quarters  square  miles.  About 
ten  to  fifteen  minutes'  walk,  therefore,  will  bring  the  remotest  resi 
dent  to  the  center  of  his  settlement.  That  center  is  to  serve  the 
purposes  of  production,  trade,  or  administration.  A  belt  of  woods 
and  fields  between  the  various  units  will  be  at  least  one-third  of  a 
mile  wide.  Expansion  will  be  accomplished,  not  by  enlarging  the 
existing  units  as  it  would  be  under  the  Unwin  plan,  but  by  adding  new 
units.  These  new  units  will  be  connected  with  each  other  by  a  railroad 
system.  Any  number  of  them  may  be  added  as  necessity  arises. 


63 


Maechler: 
Functional    or 
ganization    of 
Berlin 


Le     Corbusier: 

"Une  ville  con- 

temporaine" 


The  disadvantage  of  Gloeden's  plan  is  that  it  calls  for  the  location  of 
the  industrial  area  in  the  center  of  the  settlement.  Residential  districts 
located  around  this  center  and  the  residential  districts  of  nearby  units 
would  inevitably  suffer  from  the  noxious  gases  and  fumes  of  industry 
if  they  were  situated  in  the  "shadow"  of  the  prevailing  winds. 

Martin  Maechler  (ill.  41 )  based  his  diagram  of  the  proposed  reorgan 
ization  of  Berlin  on  the  centric  system.  An  area  of  thirty  miles  radius 
is  projected,  with  the  city  hall  as  its  center.  This  area  is  divided  on 
the  basis  of  the  different  demands  of  economic,  social,  and  cultural 
life.  Efficient  arrangement  of  the  areas  of  industry,  commerce,  recrea 
tion,  education,  and  residence  is  provided. 

Berlin  is  the  seat  of  administration  and  industry  but  its  dominant  func 
tion  is  commerce.  The  city's  center  is,  therefore,  given  to  commerce. 
That  center  occupies  a  circular  area  with  a  radius  of  five  miles.  This 
circular  area  is  encompassed  by  a  ring-like  area  with  a  radius  of  seven 
miles.  Expansion  of  the  commercial  area  is  thus  foreseen  and  pro 
vided  for.  From  the  West,  a  sector  of  60  degrees  cuts  into  this  area. 
In  it  are  located  administrative  and  representative  edifices,  hotels, 
institutes  of  art,  science,  research,  and  education.  In  a  large  outer 
ring,  are  the  residential,  industrial,  and  recreational  areas.  Adjacent 
to  the  industrial  areas  are  residential  districts  for  their  workers.  Be 
tween  the  industrial  areas,  and  along  the  rivers,  in  a  northeast-south 
west  direction,  lie  the  residence  areas  of  people  employed  in  the 
commercial  and  administrative  area. 

Such  a  city  formation  obviously  requires  the  comprehensive  trans 
portation  system  which  is  necessarily  connected  with  the  centric  sys 
tem.  One  of  the  weaknesses  of  this  plan  is  evident  at  this  point. 
Maechler  tries  to  solve  the  traffic  problem  by  planning  a  central  sta 
tion,  a  junction  for  the  main  railroad  lines  leading  from  North  to 
South  and  from  East  to  West.  He  makes  this  station  the  focal  point 
of  all  suburban  lines,  and  thus  affords  convenient  transportation 
facilities  for  the  whole  city. 

Le  Corbusier's  "Une  Ville  Contemporaine"  (ill.  42)  is  likewise  based 
on  the  centric  system.  It  illustrates  how  a  metropolis  could  be  devel 
oped  and  arranged  architecturally.  Le  Corbusier's  principles  are 
these:  to  de-congest  the  centers  of  our  cities;  to  augment  their  den 
sity;  to  increase  the  transportation  facilities;  and  to  have  areas  for 
parks  and  open  spaces.  In  the  center  of  his  city  is  the  hub  of  traffic, 
the  central  station,  which  is  largely  a  subterranean  building.  Its  roof 
is  two  storeys  above  the  ground  level  of  the  city  and  it  forms  an  aero 
drome  for  aero-taxis.  This  aerodrome  is  connected  with  the  subway 


64 


i^r^lup'^M1-  Wt+IS 

I     Yin        I     A'iCn-T      II     t*    \J>*~  ---  c^=^-- W--.^^^,  c^=^Jjf- -sJ 

4  v-  i  J<  ^Mullt.'ftnts^hiii  f^i^:  a 


42.     LE  CORBUSIER,   "Une   Ville   Contemporaine." 


43.     LE  CORBUSIER,  Replanning  of  the  center  of  Paris. 


65 


lines,  the  suburban  lines,  and  the  main  lines.  The  platforms  for  these 
lines  are  located  in  three  storeys  under  the  ground  level  of  the  city. 
This  traffic  center  is  also  the  crossing  point  of  the  two  main  highways. 
It  therefore  connects  all  main  traffic  facilities. 

The  business  area  surrounds  the  traffic  center.  Here  in  order  to  in 
crease  the  open  space,  Le  Corbusier  arranges  this  building  vertically. 
Twenty-four  skyscrapers  are  provided.  Each  has  a  capacity  of  from 
ten  to  fifty  thousand  people.  The  entire  area,  therefore,  can  accommo 
date  from  four  to  six  hundred  thousand  employees.  Each  skyscraper 
is  surrounded  by  parks  and  has  a  direct  connection  with  the  subway. 

Next  to  the  business  area  is  the  residential  area  with  its  apartment 
houses.  Eastward  from  the  center  is  the  industrial  area,  separated 
from  the  residence  area  by  a  park.  In  the  open  country  around  the 
city  are  the  suburbs,  built  as  garden  cities  after  the  scheme  of  the 
satellite  system. 

Le  Corbusier  later  applied  his  system  of  skyscrapers  in  his  proposition 
for  the  reconstruction  of  the  center  of  Paris  (ill.  43),  to  show  how 
an  existing  city  might  be  rebuilt.  Le  Corbusier's  plan  may  be  con 
sidered  as  the  most  perfect  application  of  the  centric  system  to  a 
large  community.  It  shows,  not  only  all  the  advantages,  but  also  all 
the  disadvantages  of  the  centric  system.  Above  all  it  shows  that 
working  areas  cannot  be  connected  in  such  a  way  that  means  of  trans 
portation  can  be  eliminated.1  But  whatever  are  the  weaknesses  of 
his  plan,  Le  Corbusier  did  find  a  new  relationship  between  city  plan 
and  buildings,  a  new  scale  of  measurement.  He  gained  open  space  by 
concentration  and  thus  brought  openness  into  the  city.1 

Circular  and  During  the  last  few  decades,  a  new  plan  of  urban  organization  has 
street  village  been  evolved  which  seems  better  adapted  to  our  present-day  demands 
than  the  centric  system.  As  the  centric  system  developed  from  the 
ancient  circular  village  fill  44)  which  grew  out  of  the  need  for  de 
fense,  so  also  has  the  ribbon  development  grown  out  of  an  ancient 
fore-runner — the  one-street  village  (ill.  45)  where  houses  were  built 
on  both  sides  of  a  single  thoroughfare,  where  gardens  lay  behind  the 
houses,  and  fields  stretched  beyond  the  gardens. 


!In  La  Ville  Radieuse,  Le  Corbusier  presents  a  city  diagram  based  on  the  linear  system  but  does 
not  take  all  the  advantages  which  this  system  of  planning  offered.  If  he  had  conceived  them  he 
could  have  established  a  rational  relationship  between  the  various  parts  of  the  city;  and  by 
connecting  them  in  walking  distance,  he  could  have  eliminated  entirely  local  means  of  passenger 
transportation. 


66 


44.     CIRCULAR  VILLAGE.    The   origin   of  the   centric   system. 


45.     STREET  VILLAGE.    The  origin  of  the  ribbon  system. 


FIX 


67 


Soria  y  Mata: 

"La  Ciudad 

Lineal" 


Wright's 

'Broad  Acre 

City" 


46.     SORIA  Y  MATA,  La  Ciudad  Lineal. 


In  its  present  form,  the  ribbon  system  of  town  development  traces  its 
origin  to  the  Spanish  writer  Soria  y  Mata1  who  suggested,  as  early  as 
1882,  that  cities  be  built  along  their  main  arteries  of  communication. 
He  claimed  that  the  city  of  the  future  would  be  so  built,  and  suggested 
that  such  a  city  might  so  expand  that  at  its  ends  might  lie  Cadiz  and 
St.  Petersburg,  or  Peking  and  Brussels.  "If  you  lay  railroads  and 
streetcar  lines,  gas,  water,  and  electric  mains  along  one  principal 
channel  and  place,  at  fixed  intervals,  some  small  buildings.,  intended 
for  local  administrative  offices,  all  the  problems  will  be  solved  which 
the  concentration  of  population  in  the  centric  city  brought  about.  The 
expansion  of  such  a  city  would  be  simple :  at  any  point  along  the  line 
where  it  is  necessary  or  topographically  possible  a  new  town  could 
be  started  at  an  angle  to  the  main  line,  like  the  branch  of  a  tree." 

The  scheme  of  Soria  y  Mata  was  originally  intended  to  connect  two 
densely  populated  cities  (ill.  46) .  A  thoroughfare  was  to  be  run  be 
tween  them.  On  both  sides  of  this  main  channel  residential  zones  were 
to  be  placed  in  the  adjoining  countryside.  "The  character  of  infinity, 
typical  of  the  ribbon  town  which  can  be  elongated  on  two  sides  while 
it  is  limited  in  depth,  makes  it  an  ideal  form  for  civilization  and  cul 
ture,"  he  said.  Soria  y  Mata  did  not  know  the  automobile  and  never 
dreamed  of  its  influence  on  city  planning.  But  by  separating  the  street 
system  of  the  residential  area  from  the  main  thoroughfare  he  found 
the  solution  for  the  problem  the  motor  car  would  some  day  cause. 

Frank  Lloyd  Wright's  "Broadacre  City"'  (ill.  47)  shows  how  the 
present-day  highway  could  well  form  the  vertebrae  of  such  a  ribbon 
settlement,  and  how  such  a  settlement  could  be  connected  with  the 
countryside,  combining  agriculture  with  industry.  His  model  shows 


1  Soria  y  Mata:  La  Ciudad  Lineal,  Madrid  1931. 
2Frank  Lloyd  Wright:  Broadacre  City.   Taliesen,  1940. 


68 


47.    FRANK  LLOYD  WRIGHT,  Broadacre  City. 

four  square  miles  of  typical  countryside  along  a  highway.  Broadacre 
City  provides  homes  for  not  only  the  families  but  it  includes  all  the 
elements  of  our  social  structure:  the  correlated  farm;  the  factory— 
with  its  smoke  and  gases  eliminated  by  the  use  of  coal  at  the  mines; 
the  decentralized  school;  the  residences  differing  in  type  and  size. 
Traffic  here  moves  safely  and  swiftly.  The  government  functions  are 
simplified,  with  common  interests  put  into  coordination  for  all.  Here 
are  small  farms,  small  houses  for  industrial  workers,  small  schools, 
and  a  small  university.  Here  are  even  small  laboratories  for  profes 
sional  men. 

The  minimum  land  allotted  to  a  childless  family  is  one  acre.  Accord 
ing  to  the  number  of  children,  the  land  allotments  increase  to  five 
or  more  acres  per  family.  The  houses  vary  with  individual  choice. 
"There  is  the  professional  house,  with  its  laboratory;  the  minimum 
house,  with  its  workshop;  the  medium  house;  and  the  house  of 
machine-age  luxury.  We  speak  of  them  as  an  one-car  house,  a  two-car 
house,  a  three-car  house,  and  a  five-car  house." 

If  Broadacre  City  were  built  it  would  demonstrate  how  city  and  country 
can  be  connected  and  become  a  unit.  "Broadacre  City  would  not  only 


69 


48.     N.  A.  MILYUTIN,   proposed  plan  for   Stalingrad. 

A — Railroad.    B — Industry.    C — Park.    D — Highway.    E — Residential   area.    F — River   Volga. 


preserve  the  integrity  and  beauty  of  the  great  nature-features  that 
happen  to  be  its  site,  but  would  add  to  them  another  beauty,  consid 
ered  and  designed.  This  would  come  about  as  the  natural  result 
of  a  new  integrity  of  planning  and  building,  with  appropriate  sys 
tems  of  planning  and  cultivation  in  harmony  with  nature,  but  not 
naturalistic." 

Milyutin's  N.  A.  Milyutin,1  a  Russian  city  planner,  also  arrived  at  a  ribbon 
Stalingrad  SyStem  for  cities.  In  his  diagram  of  Stalingrad  (ill.  48)  the  trans 
portation  artery  forms  the  vertebra  of  the  settlement.  He  divides 
the  city  into  six  parallel  zones :  railroad ;  area  of  production  (industry 
and  industrial  schools) ;  green  belt  with  main  highway ;  residential 
area  (dwellings,  schools,  administrative  and  communal  buildings, 
theatres)  ;  recreational  area  with  playgrounds,  and  agricultural  area. 
This  arrangement  makes  it  possible  to  reach  the  industrial  area 
quickly,  to  supply  the  population  with  agricultural  products,  and  to 
place  the  industrial  zone  between  the  main  arteries  of  railroad  and 
highway. 

!N.  A.  Milyutin,  "'Sotzgorod,"  Moscow  1930. 


70 


49.    L.  HILBERSEIMER:  PLANNING  SYSTEM. 

A — Main   traffic   artery  with   station   and   airport.     B — Commercial    area. 

D — Smoke-producing    industry. 


C — Smokeless   industry. 


Milyutin  aims  to  bring  industrial  and  agricultural  production,  admin 
istration,  education,  and  housing  into  proper  relationship.  He  estab 
lishes  a  scheme  for  an  industrial  settlement  which  he  believes  will 
provide  for  the  undisturbed  growth  of  the  city. 

The  author  of  this  book  has  himself  developed  a  planning  system 
(ill.  49)  based  on  an  independent  settlement  unit,  limited  in  size  and 
containing  within  itself  all  the  necessary  elements  of  a  city  segregated 
according  to  their  function.  In  this  plan,  the  backbone  of  the  settle 
ment  unit  is  the  main  traffic  artery.  On  one  side  of  that  artery  are 
located  the  industrial  areas ;  on  the  other  side,  first  the  buildings  for 


Hilberseimer's 
planning  sys 
tem 


71 


Comparison  of 
the  centric  and 
the  ribbon  sys 
tem 


commerce  and  administration  set  within  a  green  belt,  and  beyond 
them  the  residential  area  surrounded  by  a  park  with  schools,  play 
grounds  and  community  buildings  in  it.  An  agricultural  area  adjoins 
this  park. 

Settlement  units  of  this  type  could  be  combined  into  groups  according 
to  requirements  and  could  be  modified  as  necessity  arose.  The  settle 
ment  groups  would  form  linear  or  point-formed,  fanlike  patterns,  the 
exact  form  of  the  group  being  determined  by  the  analysis  of  the  settle 
ment's  function  and  by  the  conditions  peculiar  to  each  situation. 
Within  these  groups  the  residential  areas  would  be  within  walking 
distance  of  the  working  area.  The  groups  would  be  related  to  and 
connected  with  each  other  by  a  simplified  traffic  system.  Because  of 
the  flexibility  of  this  plan,  the  city  in  which  it  is  used  might  be  large 
or  small,  might  increase  or  decrease  in  size,  but  it  would  always  re 
main  a  working  entity.  Each  group  within  the  city  could  be  extended 
or  reduced  in  size  without  disturbing  the  life  of  the  city  as  a  whole. 
The  settlement  would  decrease  in  density  toward  the  open  country. 
The  open  spaces  between  the  groups  could  be  used  for  gardening 
and  farming.  And  such  garden  spaces,  taken  together  with  the 
adjoining  agricultural  areas,  would  achieve  an  integration  between 
industry  and  agriculture. 

To  make  a  fair  comparison  between  the  centric  system  and  the  ribbon 
system  and  to  weigh  the  economic  merits  of  each,  we  need  to  consider 
two  ideal  areas  of  equal  size  and  similar  problems,  one  treated  accord 
ing  to  the  centric  principles,  the  other  according  to  the  linear.  Such  a 
comparison  is  afforded  in  two  plans,  one  by  Ludwig  Sierks  and  the 
other  by  Peter  Friedrich.  Sierks  worked  at  the  problem  by  the  centric 
system.  Friedrich  made  a  comparative  solution  by  ribbon  develop 
ment.  Let  us  consider  these  two  solutions  to  determine  which  meets 
better,  for  example,  the  traffic  problem  with  which  both  propose  to 
deal. 

The  centric  plan  of  Sierks  fill.  50)  calls  for  thirty-six  terminals  from 
which  two  trains  will  leave  each  hour.  The  ribbon  plan  of  Friedrich 
(ill.  51 )  requires  only  twelve  terminals.  From  each  of  these  six  trains 
will  leave  every  hour.  The  total  number  of  trains  is  the  same  for 
both  plans — seventy-two.  In  the  centric  system,  however,  the  trains 
leave  every  half  hour;  in  the  ribbon  system,  every  ten  minutes.  The 
average  distance  between  center  and  terminal  in  the  centric  system  is 
3.5  miles;  in  the  ribbon  system,  4  miles.  The  running  time  in  the 
ribbon  system,  therefore,  is  greater  than  in  the  centric  system.  This 
extra  running  time  is  offset,  however,  by  shorter  waiting  time,  for 


50.    LUDWIG  SIERKS. 
Centralized    traffic    system. 


51.    PETER  FRIEDRICH. 

Traffic  system  in  ribbon  development. 


•    •    I 


4— •— I- 


three  times  as  many  trains  are  running  in  this  system  as  are  scheduled 
in  the  centric  system.  In  the  latter  system,  the  number  of  trains  would 
increase  toward  the  center  because  the  different  zones  of  influence 
would  overlap  as  the  center  is  approached.  In  the  ribbon  system,  the 
number  of  trains  will  remain  the  same  in  all  parts  except  in  the  center 
line  where  all  trains  meet.  The  accessibility  to  means  of  transporta 
tion  is,  therefore,  practically  the  same  throughout  the  entire  area. 
The  superiority  of  the  ribbon  system,  as  far  as  transportation  is  con 
cerned,  is  evident. 

The  planning  ideas  which  we  have  examined  reveal  the  elements  of 
the  new  city  and  the  principles  which  govern  the  relationship  of  these 
elements.  We  are  forced  to  conclude  that  the  centric  system,  when  it 


Conclusion 


73 


exceeds  the  limits  set  by  pedestrian  traffic,  will  never  solve  the  prob 
lems  which  face  us  today.  The  more  the  city  increases  in  size  and 
population,  the  more  impossible  it  becomes  to  cope  with  such  prob 
lems.  Each  new  city  block  multiplies  the  difficulties  at  the  city's 
center. 

All  the  proposals  made,  with  the  exception  of  those  of  Maechler  and 
Le  Corbusier.  propose  the  establishment  of  working  areas  and  resi 
dential  areas  within  walking  distance  of  each  other  so  that  local  traffic 
may  be  reduced  as  much  as  possible.  This  would  lead  to  decentraliza 
tion  because  it  would  divide  the  city  into  different  and  independent 
functional  elements.  The  linear  or  ribbon  system,  especially  when 
it  is  combined  with  point-formed  settlements  which  increase  its  useful 
ness  and  flexibility,  is  far  superior  to  the  centric  system  for  the  needs 
of  our  day. 

Decentralization  is  one  of  the  trends  of  the  present.  We  are  now 
able  to  concentrate  what  should,  for  human  convenience,  be  concen 
trated,  and  to  disperse  over  a  widening  area  what  should,  for  human 
welfare,  be  so  dispersed.  As  we  break  through  unnecessary  concen 
tration  and  centralization,  our  aim  is  to  achieve  an  integration  between 
industry  and  agriculture  to  the  benefit  of  the  individual  and  of  the 
community  as  a  whole. 

Medical  science,  recognizing  the  dangers  of  too  much  specialization, 
claims  that  there  is  no  disease — only  diseased  persons.  City  planners 
likewise  should  understand  that  only  the  whole  can  be  dealt  with 
when  improvement  is  sought — never  the  isolated  part.  It  is  of  great 
est  importance  that  special  problems  be  considered,  not  individually, 
but  in  relation  to  the  whole.  Only  then  can  the  city  be  truly  re 
organized. 

City  planning  The  structure  of  city  areas  should  depend  upon  the  functions  they 
and  housing  are  planned  to  serve.  The  nature  of  their  industries  will  determine 
the  layout  of  industrial  areas.  The  structure  of  commercial  and  admin 
istrative  area  must  be  adapted  to  the  needs  of  commerce  and  adminis 
tration.  The  residential  area  can  be  planned  on  definite  basic  prin 
ciples,  modified  by  geographical  and  topographical  conditions.  When 
we  remember  that  these  basic  principles  are  rooted  in  the  needs — 
psychological,  social,  physical — of  the  people  who  live  in  the  area,  it 
is  clear  that  everything  which  affects  the  mode  of  living  of  these  people 
is  properly  a  part  of  the  settlement  plan.  The  plan  of  the  houses,  the 
distances  between  them,  and  their  connection  with  the  street  system 
are  details  of  city  planning  which  we  cannot  overlook. 

A  satisfactory  solution  of  the  problems   of  city  planning  can   be 

74 


achieved  only  when  plans  for  the  whole  city  and  plans  for  the  houses 
in  it  are  both  taken  into  consideration.  Only  then  will  it  be  possible 
to  meet  the  social,  economic,  psychological,  and  hygienic  require 
ments  of  good  human  living. 

We  recognize   certain   well-defined   types   of  houses:    row   houses,     Types  of  dwel- 
attached  houses,  detached  houses,  and  apartment  houses.    Any  of 
these  can  be  satisfactory  if  it  is  built  with  regard  for  its  purpose.  Any 
of  them  can  be  unsatisfactory  if  purpose  is  neglected. 

The  one-family  house  is  generally  regarded  as  the  type  which  best 
fulfills  the  social,  psychological,  and  hygienic  requirements  of  life. 
It  will  always  be  the  ideal  type  of  dwelling  for  families  because  it 
connects  the  house  with  a  garden,  a  playground  for  children,  and 
provides  the  privacy  necessary  for  relaxation  and  recreation.  The 
row-house  may  achieve  a  considerable  amount  of  privacy  also  if  it  is 
planned  carefully  and  adequately.  It  can,  however,  never  be  quite  as 
satisfactory  as  the  free-standing  house. 

The  apartment  house  is  in  disfavor  today  and  the  opposition  to  it 
is  not  unjustified.  Most  such  houses  today  represent  only  the  negative 
aspects  of  this  type  of  dwelling.  The  apartment  house  could,  however, 
offer  many  advantages.  It  could  be  the  ideal  home  for  single  persons 
and  childless  couples  because  it  offers  certain  communal  facilities 
impossible  in  other  kinds  of  dwelling.  The  apartment  house  can  be 
built  with  proper  regard  for  its  purpose.  It  can  be  free-standing  so 
that  those  who  live  in  it  may  enjoy  the  benefits  of  sunlight  and  fresh 
air.  Though  the  apartment  dweller  has  no  garden,  he  can  have  a 
view  over  gardens.  In  a  mixed  type  of  settlement,  where  one-family 
houses  are  placed  in  the  vicinity  of  apartment  buildings,  leaving  open 
spaces  between,  such  garden  outlooks  are  easy  to  arrange.  By  build 
ing  such  mixed  settlements,  it  is  possible  to  meet  the  requirements 
both  of  single  tenants  and  of  families  (See  ill.  70). 

The  plan  of  a  house  must  relate  each  room  to  the  other  rooms  and     Minimum 
to  the  house  as  a  whole.    It  must  help  in  the  fulfillment  of  social,     requirements 
hygienic,  and  psychological  needs  of  the  family.   Let  us  consider  what 
is  involved  in  meeting  those  needs  in  planning  a  small  house  for  a 
family  of  six. 

The  house  should  contain  at  least  three  bedrooms,  one  master  bed 
room  and  two  others  for  the  children  so  that  there  are  seperate  sleep 
ing  quarters  for  boys  and  girls.  It  should  have  a  living  room  with 


considered  minimal  requirements;   but  in  order  to  provide  complete  privacy  and  relaxation 
the  definite  goal  should  be  to  furnish  a  bedroom  for  each  member  of  the  family. 


75 


a  dining  recess,  a  kitchen,  and  a  bathroom.  Each  room  should  have 
a  separate  entrance  from  a  hall,  so  that  it  will  not  be  necessary  to 
walk  through  one  room  to  get  to  another.  A  definite  place  must  be 
provided  for  the  activities  which  go  on  within  the  house,  and  the  size 
of  the  rooms  must  be  governed  by  the  purpose  they  are  intended  to 
serve.  Even  if  the  house  is  rather  small,  the  living  room  should  be 
larger  than  actual  necessity  dictates.  A  feeling  of  spaciousness  is 
important.  Size,  fortunately,  does  not  wholly  depend  on  area;  it  is 
also  a  matter  of  proportion.  If  we  want  to  create  spaciousness  in  a 
comparatively  small  room,  we  must  think  of  the  size,  shape,  and 
arrangement  of  the  windows ;  of  the  size  and  particularly  the  height 
of  the  furniture,  and  its  arrangement.  Light  colors  make  small  rooms 
seem  larger;  dark  colors  make  them  look  smaller.  A  competent 
architect  can  make  relatively  small  rooms  look  large. 

Sunlight  and  Planners  of  dwellings  should  never  forget  the  importance  of  sunlight, 
housing  jn  jhg  pagt  tjje  importance  of  the  proper  orientation  of  a  house  was 
recognized.  It  is  only  in  our  own  times  that  builders  have  flagrantly 
disregarded  it  in  their  construction  for  human  dwelling,  though,  oddly 
enough,  they  seem  to  remember  well  the  value  of  insolation  when 
they  build  shelter  for  domestic  animals.  Poultry  breeders,  for  in 
stance,  almost  invariably  take  care  to  locate  chicken  houses  toward 
the  sun.  It  is  good  business  for  them  to  do  so  and  they  know  it. 

Socrates  per-  Xenophon,  in  his  Memorabilia.,  tells  of  Socrates'  clear  perception  of 
ception  value  of  sunlight  in  home  planning.  Socrates,  he  says,  claimed  that 
all  dwellings  should  be  beautiful  as  well  as  useful.  Asked  how  such 
houses  should  be  built,  he  resorted  to  his  customary  question  method. 
"When  one  means  to  have  the  right  sort  of  house,"  he  queried,  "must 
he  contrive  to  make  it  as  pleasant  to  live  in  and  as  useful  as  can  be?" 
This  admitted,  he  asked,  "Is  it  pleasant  to  have  it  cool  in  summer  and 
warm  in  winter?"  And  when  this  question  too  provoked  no  disagree 
ment  he  was  ready  to  expound  his  idea.  He  said:  "Now,  in  houses 
with  a  south  aspect,  the  sun's  rays  penetrate  into  the  porticoes  in 
winter,  but  in  summer  the  path  of  the  sun  is  right  over  our  heads  and 
above  the  roof  so  that  there  is  shade.  If,  then,  this  is  the  best  arrange 
ment,  we  should  build  the  south  side  loftier,  to  get  the  winter  sun,  and 
the  north  side  lower,  to  keep  out  the  cold  winds.  In  short,  the  house 
in  which  the  dweller  can  find  a  pleasant  retreat  at  all  seasons,  and 
store  his  belongings  safely,  is  presumably  at  once  the  pleasantest  and 
the  most  beautiful." 

Socrates  was  not  the  only  man  of  his  time  and  nation  to  hold  this 
view.  He  is  speaking,  in  his  inimitable  manner,  of  a  basic  expression 


76 


An  experience 
of  Pueblo  dwel 
lers 


of  the  Greek  spirit.  When,  after  the  repeated  destruction  of  Priene, 
that  city  was  rebuilt  in  350  B.C.,  its  lay-out  was  oriented  with  regard 
to  the  points  of  the  compass.  The  residential  streets  ran  from  east  to 
west;  the  streets  connecting  them  from  north  to  south.  The  impor 
tant  rooms  of  all  houses,  therefore,  and  the  porticoes  and  other 
communal  buildings  faced  south.  In  winter,  when  the  sun  was  low 
in  the  sky,  its  rays  could  penetrate  deeply  into  all  dwellings.  In 
summer  all  rooms  were  protected  against  the  rays  of  a  sun  high  in 
the  sky. 

As  early  as  1807,  Bernhard  Christoph  Faust,  a  physician  interested     B.  C.  Faust's 
in  social  hygiene,  advanced  the  theory  that  houses  should  be  built     theory 
with  proper  orientation.    He  was  greatly  influenced  by  Socrates,  and 
in  the  settlement  he  planned  he  arranged  southern  orientation  for  all 
houses  and  placed  them  in  rows  at  distances  carefully  calculated  with 
due  regard  for  the  narrow  angle  of  the  solar  rays  in  winter. 

That  right  orientation  influences  the  health  of  the  people  is  proved 
by  the  experience  of  the  Pueblo  dwellers  of  San  Ildefonso  of  which 
Edgar  Lee  Hewett  writes.1  The  houses  of  that  settlement  originally 
faced  the  south.  The  sunrays  could  penetrate  into  the  rooms.  The 
people  were  healthy  and  the  community  prosperous.  Then,  on  wrong 
counsel,  the  settlement  was  moved  to  face  north.  Decline  immedi 
ately  set  in.  Epidemics,  famine,  and  consequent  disaster  wore  the 
people  down,  until  the  wise  men  and  women  of  the  community  saw 
that  the  whole  Pueblo  faced  extinction.  They  advised  removal  from 
the  place  of  misfortune,  and  the  settlement  was  again  turned  to  face 
the  south.  New  houses  were  built,  oriented  toward  the  south.  The 
improvement  in  the  lives  of  the  Pueblo  dwellers  w7as  beyond  all  expec 
tations.  Healthy  children  were  born;  tuberculosis  slowed  down;  and 
the  settlement  was  prosperous  once  more. 

In  contrast  to  these  commonsense  practices  of  the  past,  a  good  deal  Confusion  of 
of  confusion  clouds  modern  planning.  The  therapeutic  value  of  sun-  today 
shine  is.  of  course,  undisputed.  But  there  are  wide  differences  of 
opinion  regarding  the  relative  merits  of  various  orientations  of  a  room 
or  a  dwelling,  and  also  regarding  the  effects  of  such  orientations  upon 
a  settlement  as  a  whole.  Some  planners  prefer  to  place  their  rows 
of  houses  from  east  to  west  so  that  the  rooms  have  southern  expo 
sure.  Others  insist  that  rows  of  houses  should  run  from  north  to  south 
so  that  the  rooms  have  eastern  and  western  exposures.  Their  argu 
ments  are  further  complicated  because  a  house  in  a  row  which  runs 
from  north  to  south  may  be  made  shorter  than  one  located  in  a  row 


iEdgar  Lee  Hewett:  Ancient  Life  in  the  American  Southwest,  1930 


Effects   of  dif 
ferent    orienta 
tion 


Room  insola 
tion 


running  from  east  to  west.  It  is  argued  also  that  the  distance  between 
the  rows  of  houses  can  be  less  when  those  rows  run  from  north  to 
south.  Obviously,  if  it  can  be  proved  that  the  north-south  direction 
is  desirable,  more  houses  can  be  built  in  a  given  space  and  certain 
economic  advantage  is  secured.  But  the  fallacy  of  the  claim  is  evident 
when  one  remembers  that  only  the  facades  and  not  the  rooms  of  such 
houses  receive  sun  in  winter.  Their  insolation  would  then  be  insuffi 
cient.  For  it  is  of  primary  importance  that  the  rooms  should  get 
the  sun. 

By  actually  setting  up  plans  for  a  row  of  houses,  we  can  make  a  critical 
analysis  of  these  much  debated  questions  and  arrive  at  absolute  con 
clusions.  Let  us  consider  three  different  orientations:  one  from  east 
to  west;  one  from  north  to  south;  and  one  diagonally  between  these 
two  (ill.  52).  We  shall  find  that  the  insolation  of  our  dwellings 
strongly  influences  the  structure  suitable  in  each  of  these  three 
situations. 

If  the  row  of  houses  runs  from  east  to  west,  we  can  face  living  room 
and  bedrooms  toward  the  south.  Kitchen,  bathrooms,  and  stairs 
would  then  face  the  north.  If  the  row  of  houses  runs  from  north  to 
south,  we  can  orient  the  living  room  toward  the  west  and  the  bed 
rooms  toward  the  east.  If  the  row  runs  diagonally,  we  can  in  one 
case  orient  the  living  room  and  bedrooms  toward  southeast  or,  in  the 
other  the  living  room  toward  the  southwest  and  the  bedroom  toward 
the  northeast  or  vice  versa.  If  we  use  an  L-shaped  house  we  can 
utilize  this  diagonal  direction  to  excellent  advantage.  The  living 
room  can  then  face  southwest;  the  bedrooms,  southeast. 

If  our  comparisons  are  to  be  meaningful,  we  must  assume  that 
the  dwellings  we  are  considering  are  of  equal  size,  each  having  three 
bedrooms,  with  two  beds  in  each.  Let  us  examine  first  one  of  these 
bedrooms  in  its  different  orientations  and  consider  the  quantity  of 
sunshine  which  would  penetrate  into  that  room  under  each  of  the 
three  situations.  Let  us  remember  that  the  duration  of  the  insolation 
is  important  as  well  as  the  size  of  the  sun  prism  formed  by  sunrays 
coming  through  the  window.  Both  duration  and  sun  prism  depend 
on  the  size  of  the  window,  on  the  orientation  of  the  room,  on  the  time 
of  day,  and  on  the  season  of  the  year  (ill.  53).  As  the  sun  changes 
its  course  throughout  the  year,  the  form  and  size  of  the  sun  prism 
is  constantly  changing. 

A  careful  and  thorough  study  of  room  insolation  has  been  made 
and  published  by  the  author  of  this  book.1  And  more  extensive  data 

!L.  Hilberseimer,  Penetration  of  Sunlight  Into  the  Room,  1935. 


78 


D 


C 


C 


D 


B 


52.    PLAN  OF  APARTMENT  HOUSES. 

A — South  orientation.    B — East  and  west  orientation.    C — and  D — The  same  plans  for  south-east 

orientation. 


on  the  subject  under  discussion  may  be  found  there.  The  following 
paragraphs  and  the  illustrations  which  accompany  them  are  intended 
to  summarize  the  findings  of  that  study. 

In  the  illustrations  which  we  are  using  here,  the  two  sidewalls  and 
the  rear  wall  of  the  bedroom  studied  have  been  revolved  around  the 
baseboards  so  as  to  lie  in  the  same  plane  as  the  ground  plane  (See  ills. 
54  to  59) .  The  results  of  this  investigation  can  be  considered  absolute 
with  respect  to  the  amount  of  sunshine  computed  in  each  case.  It  can 
be  varied  in  volume,  but  not  in  principle,  by  changing  the  plan  of 
the  room. 


79 


WINTER 

SOLSTICE: 

DEC.  21  APPROX. 


SPRING  e 

FALL    EQUINOX 
SEPT.    21    C    MAR.  21 


SUMMER 

SOLSTICE 

JUNE    21   APPROX 


53.  SUN  CHARTS  INDICATING  THE  ALTITUDE  AND  AZIMUTH  ANGLES  FOR  LATI 
TUDE  42°.  After  Howard  T.  Fisher. 

Winter  and  summer  solstice  December  21  and  June  21.  Spring  and  fall  Equinox  March  21  and 
September  21.  Approximately  one  degree  of  the  altitude  angles  must  be  subtracted  for  each  degree 
in  more  northerly  latitudes,  and  added  for  more  southerly  ones. 

Let  us  note  first  that  the  possible  quantity  of  sunshine  for  the  south, 
east,  and  southeast  orientation  of  that  bedroom  over  the  entire  year 
is  almost  the  same  for  all  three  orientations. 

This  would  seem  to  indicate  that  all  three  orientations  are  equally 
good.  But  we  must  remember  that  equal  quantity  is  not  the  same 
as  equal  quality.  When  we  examine  also  the  quality  of  the  insolation, 
we  find  important  variations. 

Types  of  sun-     To  determine  the  qualitative  effect  of  insolation  we  must  consider 

rays  and  their     fae  different  kinds  of  sunrays.  Three  kinds  of  solar  rays  are  of  greatest 

importance  for  our  study:  the  light  rays,  the  infra-red  rays,  and  the 

ultra-violet  rays.   Their  dissimilarity  is  due  to  the  difference  in  their 


80 


wave  lengths.  Their  wave  lengths  depend  on  their  location  in  the  sun 
spectrum.  The  light-producing  rays  are  directly  perceptible,  but  the 
invisible  rays  can  be  perceived  only  through  their  effects.  Infra-red 
rays  produce  heat;  ultra-violet  rays  exert  chemical  influences.  The 
effects  of  the  various  rays  are  modified  by  latitude,  by  altitude,  by 
season,  and  by  meteorological  conditions. 

Daylight  is  the  result  of  the  light-producing  visible  rays.  It  consists 
of  both  direct  solar  rays  and  indirect  rays  which  cause  diffused  light. 
The  effect  of  such  rays  is  dependent  on  the  duration  of  the  sunshine, 
on  the  solar  altitude,  and  on  the  degree  of  cloudiness.  These  factors 
exert  much  greater  influence  at  low  altitudes  than  at  high  altitudes. 
Remembering  this,  we  will  realize  that  we  must  use  every  possible 
means  to  effect  insolation  of  rooms  at  low  altitudes,  particularly* in 
the  winter  season. 

Infra-red  rays  are  believed  to  be  especially  intense  in  winter.'  In 
summer,  when  the  sun  reaches  its  highest  altitude,  such  rays  have 
been  found  to  be  only  four  per  cent  more  intense  than  they  are  in 
winter  when  the  sun  is  low  in  the  sky.  These  infra-red  rays  are  of 
great  importance  hygienically  and  therapeutically.  Especially  in  the 
winter  and  spring,  if  they  penetrate  deeply  into  the  body,  they  bring 
a  beneficial  and  lasting  warmth. 

Ultra-violet  rays  exert  chemical  influences  very  important  biologi 
cally.  Careful  study  shows  that  such  rays  are  especially  active  from 
May  until  September  during  the  daylight  hours  of  eight  in  the  morn 
ing  until  four  in  the  afternoon.  Unfortunately,  all  direct  rays,  and 
particularly  the  ultra-violet  rays,  lose  much  of  their  intensity  when 
they  have  to  pass  through  the  haze  and  smoke  which  hangs  over 
our  cities.1 

Our  investigation  indicates  that  when  the  bedroom  faces  south,  the     Results  of  our 

insolation  of  that  room  reaches  its  maximum  in  winter  and  its  mini-     investigation 

mum  in  summer.   When  it  faces  the  east,  the  case  is  exactly  opposite : 

insolation  is  at  a  minimum  in  winter  and  at  a  maximum  in  summer. 

The  southeast  orientation  gives  a  situation  midway  between  these 

two  extremes  (ills.  60  to  62).  In  the  winter,  the  sun  shines  for  only 

a  comparatively  short  time,  is  very  low  in  the  sky,  and,  therefore, 

penetrates  deeply  into  the  room  with  south  orientation,  but  hardly 

penetrates  at  all  into  the  room  facing  east.    In  the  summer,  wheft 

the  sun  shines  all  day  long,  sunshine  penetrates  deeply  into  the  room 


1The  National  Conference  Board  on  Sanitation  states  that  in  one  year  a  city  like  New  York  loses 
35  per  cent  of  the  sunlight  that  should  be  available.  On  certain  days  as  much  as  73  per  cent  is 
cut  off  by  smoke  and  fog,  and  during  a  certain  period  the  loss  is  50  per  cent. 


81 


DIAGRAMS  showing   how   different   orientations   effect  the   penetration   of   sunlight    into   a   room 
on   December  21. 


54.    EAST  EXPOSURE. 
10  A.  M. 


12   Noon. 


55.    SOUTH-EAST  EXPOSURE. 
10  A.  M. 


12  Noon. 


56.    SOUTH  EXPOSURE. 

10  A.  M.  12  Noon- 

On  December  21 — the  winter  solstice — with  due  south  exposure,  the  sunshine  in  a  room  is  at  a 
maximum;  with  due  east  exposure  at  a  minimum. 


82 


DIAGRAMS  showing  how  different  orientations  effect  the  penetration  of  sunlight  into  a  room  on 
June  21. 


57.    EAST  EXPOSURE. 
6  A.  M. 


12   Noon. 


58.    SOUTH-EAST  EXPOSURE. 
7  A.  M. 


12   Noon. 


59.    SOUTH  EXPOSURE. 

9  A.  M.  12  Noon. 

On   June   21 — the   summer   solstice — east   exposure    gives   a    maximum; — and    south    exposure    a 
minimum  of  sunshine. 


83 


DIAGRAMS  showing  the  maximum  and  minimum  amounts  of  sunlight   penetration   by  different 
orientations  at  different  seasons. 


f 


^v 


A'  -13 


60.     DECEMBER  21 :  East  orientation —       —Southeast  orientation  -  -  -  -  South  orientation — . — . — . 
South  orientation — Sun  Maximum.    East  orientation — Sun  minimum. 


x: 


61.     JUNE  21.    East  orientation- 


Southeast  orientation  -  -  -  -  South  orientation — . — . — . — 


South  orientation — Sun  minimum.   East  orientation — Sun  maximum. 


( 

?  -~ 

^"^•\ 

^ 

X 

^-  — 

,'' 

\ 

^ 

/ 

S 

\ 

/ 

V 

JlN.  

„ 

/ 

\      -**' 

-•              N 

^ 

/ 

^.X^" 

s 

^ 

•^        \ 

^sv 

x-v 

/ 

/ 

\ 

k\ 

^x 

/ 

./ 

X. 

-v^ 

*x 

/ 

/' 

N^ 

x 

/ 

^ 

s 

X 

^ 

1 

.' 

xv 

^••-.. 

1                  fS 

V 

x 

k-s 

'"~  

s 

7 

a 

9 

"             1 

0-                    1 

1"    '      1 

i"            -I 

i"             -1 

¥*               1 

»''                1 

6"              i 

r  •«     ^ 

6                 t 

62.       IVTARCH    91      and    .Spntpmhpr   91       TT.qet   nripntatinn                            Srmthpnet   rvripnt.itinn    — 

South  orientation — . — . — . —   Sun  penetration  at  all  orientations  approximately  the  same. 


with  east  orientation  in  the  morning  and  into  the  one  with  west 
orientation  in  the  evening.  At  noon,  when  the  sun  is  high  in  the 
sky,  little  sunlight  will  come  into  the  room  with  south  orientation. 
During  the  spring  and  fall,  the  quantity  of  insolation  lies  midway 
between  these  two  extremes.  Then  all  orientation  can  be  considered 
equally  good. 

The  warmth  of  the  health-bringing  infra-red  rays  is  useful  in  the 
spring  and  winter  only  if  the  sun  can  penetrate  deeply  into  the  room 
at  those  seasons.  A  south,  southeast,  or  southwest  orientation  ful 
fills  this  condition ;  an  east  or  west  orientation  does  not. 

The  beneficial  effects  of  the  ultra-violet  rays  may  be  obtained  only 
when  the  sun  can  penetrate  into  the  room  at  the  season  when  they 
are  at  their  maximum  intensity — the  season  between  May  and  Sep 
tember  and  the  hours  of  8  a.m.  to  4  p.m.  Here  again  the  south, 
southeast,  and  southwest  orientations  are  the  most  advantageous, 
inasmuch  as  the  maximum  sunshine,  for  rooms  so  oriented,  is  reached 
during  the  hours  between  eight  and  four.  Orientation  toward  the 
east  or  west  is  unfavorable  because  most  of  the  sunshine  enters  those 
rooms  earlier  or  later  in  the  day. 

On  the  basis  of  such  study,  we  are  justified  in  concluding  that  the 
east  and  west  orientation  of  rooms  is  the  least  advantageous;  the 
south  most  advantageous;  the  southeast  and  southwest,  reasonably 
satisfactory.  Southwest  and  southeast  orientations  are,  in  fact,  to  be 
preferred  to  due  south  orientation  when  they  are  combined  in  a 
single  dwelling  unit,  so  that  the  bedroom  receives  sunshine  from 
the  southeast  and  the  living  room  from  southeast  and  southwest.  At 
high  population  densities  this  arrangement  is  possible  only  with  the 
L-shaped  house.  At  low  densities  it  is  possible  with  every  free 
standing  house. 

Our  desire  for  sun  in  winter  is  matched  by  our  need  for  protection     Protection 
against  sun  in  summer.   Here  again  our  investigation  shows  the  merit     against  sun 
of  the  south,  southwest,  or  southeast  orientations.    The  summer  sun 
does  not  penetrate  deeply  into  rooms  so  oriented.    The  sunrays  do, 
however,  strike  the  outer  walls  of  the  dwelling  and  heat  them  so  that 
the  temperature  inside  goes  up.    To  achieve  maximum  benefit  from 
the  orientation  suggested,  we  must  cope  with  this  problem. 

Cross  ventilation  can  help  to  a  certain  extent.  Covering  the  walls 
with  vines  is  also  a  useful  device.  An  old  Chinese  philosopher  sug 
gested  planting  trees  at  the  south  of  the  house.  The  shade  of  these 
trees  would  protect  the  house  in  the  summer,  he  pointed  out,  and  in  the 
winter,  when  the  trees  were  bare,  the  sun  could  find  uninterrupted 
access  into  the  rooms.  There  is  much  wisdom  in  his  suggestion. 

85 


Structural  elements,  however,  can  afford  even  better  protection  than 
planting.  One-storey  houses  can  be  protected  against  the  sun  by 
eaves  which  prevent  the  sunrays  from  reaching  the  walls.  The  same 
effect  can  be  achieved  for  two-storey  houses  by  cantilevering  the  floor 
slab  of  the  second  floor.  A  balcony  can  be  provided  in  front  of  the 
bedrooms  which  protects  the  walls  on  the  ground  floor  against  the  sun. 
For  the  protection  of  the  walls  of  the  second  floor,  eaves  or  awnings 
can  be  used.  Apartment  houses  of  several  storeys  can  have  tiers  of 
balconies  extending  along  the  whole  length  of  the  house.  Such 
balconies  will  not  only  protect  the  walls  from  the  sun,  but  will  also 
provide  an  additional  open-air  space  for  each  room. 

Population  Population  density  is  a  social  problem;  housing,  a  building  prob- 
density  iem  Yet  the  two  problems  are  closely  related,  for  population  density 
determines  the  kind  of  housing  which  may  advantageously  be  con 
structed.  The  higher  the  density  the  smaller  the  freedom  a  builder 
enjoys;  and  conversely,  the  lower  the  density,  the  greater  the  scope 
of  the  construction  possibilities  he  may  consider. 

The  main  consideration  in  building,  up  to  our  time,  has  been  the 
exploitation  of  the  land,  with  little  regard  for  the  social  and  hygienic 
needs  of  the  people  who  must  live  in  the  buildings  constructed. 
Consequently,  the  one-family  house,  always  generally  recognized  as 
the  ideal  form  of  dwelling  for  families,  has  been  rejected  in  favor 
of  constructions  which  seem  to  promise  greater  return  on  land  invest 
ment.  Feeble  attempts  to  cope  with  the  evils  of  too  great  population 
density  have  been  made  through  zoning  laws,  but  these  laws  have 
been  altogether  insufficient.  They  have  not  prevented,  and  could 
not  prevent,  the  increase  of  population  densities  in  all  our  large  cities 
to  such  an  extent  that  social  and  hygienic  requirements  are  com 
pletely  forgotten. 

All  cities  have  wide  variations  in  population  densities.  In  their  over- 
populated  sections,  the  density  is  often  so  high  as  to  cause  social, 
moral,  and  physical  diseases.  The  alleviation  of  such  conditions  is  one 
of  the  greatest  problems  of  our  time.  In  the  sparsely  settled  sections 
of  these  same  cities,  population  density  decreases  sharply.  Houses 
are  built  much  farther  apart  in  such  areas.  The  city  loses  its  urban 
character  and  gradually  assumes  the  aspect  of  the  open  country. 

How  great  a  degree  of  density  is  consonant  with  good  city  planning? 
In  what  ways  does  population  density  dictate  structures  and  arrange 
ments  suitable  for  a  good  settlement  plan?  What  factors  related  to 
density  must  we  keep  in  mind  as  we  plan? 


86 


63.     DIAGRAM  showing  the  influence  of  the  type  of  roof  on  density.    Provided  four  hours  of 
sunshine  on  December  21, — the  steeper  the  roof  the  lower  the  density. 


64.     DIAGRAM  showing  the  relation  between  latitude  and  population  density.    A — Latitude  55° 
Moscow.    B — Latitude  48°  Paris.    C — Latitude  42°  Chicago. 


It  becomes  clear  as  we  consider  questions  like  these  that  the  solutions 
we  seek  for  the  settlement  as  a  whole  must  rest  upon  the  same  under 
standing  of  the  importance  of  insolation  which  we  sought  in  consider 
ing  the  plan  of  a  single  room  in  a  single  dwelling.  Such  an  approach 
to  the  problem  reveals  new  flexibility  in  city  plans,  new  ways  of  meet 
ing  old  problems  which  seem  insoluble  on  any  other  approach. 

A  careful  study  of  the  effects  of  insolation  upon  the  settlement  as  a 
whole  and  its  relation  to  population  density  is  available  in  a  publica 
tion  by  this  author,  entitled:  Penetration  of  Sunrays  and  Density  of 
Population*  Only  the  results  of  that  study  are  summarized  here. 

!L.  Hilberseimer,  1936. 


South  orientation. 


South-east  orientation. 


zoo 
240f 

200 
I  do 


120 


100 


10 


tO  STORIES 


East  orientation. 
I  ^     HflS.  3UNSH1NE 


160 


Z20 

aool 


160 


^0 


»OO 


20  STORIES 


10  STORIES 


65.     POPULATION  DENSITY  AT  LATITUDE  51°  30' 

For  one  to  twenty  storeys,  and  one  to  four  hours  of  sunshine  on  December  21,  for  south,  south 
east  and  east  orientation;  showing  that  at  this  latitude,  and  by  utilizing  the  valuable  winter  sun, 
little  can  be  gained  by  increasing  the  number  of  storeys. 


What  does  pop 
ulation  density 
,9 


mean 


Population  density  may  be  defined  as  the  number  of  inhabitants 
per  acre  of  land.  Since  it  is  reckoned  on  the  number  of  people  living 
in  a  given  area  which  includes  open  land  as  well  as  the  buildings  on 
that  land,  it  is  obvious  that  the  length  and  depth  of  the  house  built, 
the  distances  between  houses,  will  determine  the  size  of  the  lot.  If 
we  are  to  arrange  our  buildings  according  to  good  insolation  prin 
ciples,  the  distance  between  the  houses  must  be  determined  by  the 
shadows  cast  by  these  houses.  The  length  of  such  shadows  will  be 
governed  not  only  by  the  height  of  the  shadow-casting  structure,  but 
also  by  the  latitude  in  which  we  build,  the  time  of  the  year  and  the 
day,  and  the  altitude  and  azimuth  angles  of  the  sun. 

Latitude  Permissible  population  density — that  is  the  density  which  may  be 
attained  without  impairment  of  social  and  hygienic  life — depends  on 
various  factors.  Some  are  natural  and  unchangeable.  Latitude  is  one 
of  these.  The  correlation  between  latitude  and  population  density  is 
shown  by  comparing  the  same  apartment  in  a  five-storey  building  at 
different  latitudes.  The  apartment  in  each  case  has  south  exposure 
and  four  hours'  sunlight  on  December  21.  It  is  apparent,  however, 
that  the  desirable  population  density  at  55  degrees  latitude  (Moscow) 
could  be  only  half  what  it  might  be  at  48  degrees  (Paris)  and  only 
one-third  of  that  possible  at  42  degrees  (Chicago)  (ill.  64).  Other 


conditions  being  equal,  it  is  possible  to  achieve,  without  social  impair 
ment,  greater  population  densities  in  southern  latitudes  than  in  north 
ern.  This  is  true  because  of  the  variations  in  the  angles  of  the  sunrays. 
The  farther  south  one  moves,  the  higher  the  sun  is  in  the  sky  and 
the  steeper  the  angle  of  its  rays.  A  variation  of  a  single  degree  makes 
a  considerable  difference  at  northern  latitudes,  whereas  in  the  sub 
tropical  section  the  effect  of  such  variation  is  negligible. 

Topography  is  another  unchangeable  factor  with  which  we  must 
cope  in  our  studies  of  population  density.  More  people  can  live  com 
fortably  and  healthfully  in  an  area  sloping  toward  the  south  than 
can  live  on  a  level  area  of  the  same  size  or  on  one  sloping  toward  the 
north.  The  greater  the  southward  slope,  the  higher  will  be  the  per 
missible  density.  That  density  increases  with  the  number  of  storeys 
more  in  territory  which  slopes  to  the  south  than  in  level  territory. 
On  northward  slopes,  dwellings  with  southern  exposure  permit  den 
sity  of  population  in  inverse  ratio  to  the  extent  of  the  slope.  If  the 
angle  of  the  slope  is  identical  with  the  altitude  angle  of  the  sun, 
permissible  density  reaches  the  zero  point. 

We  cannot  change  latitude;  we  cannot  change  the  natural  contours 
of  the  terrain;  but  we  can  determine  whether  our  buildings  shall 
face  south  or  east  or  some  other  direction.  And  our  decision  at  this 
point  will  help  determine  the  population  density  allowable  in  the 
settlements  we  plan.  We  must  take  into  consideration  also  the  insola 
tion  period  attainable,  remembering  that  increase  of  density  can  be 
achieved  only  by  decreasing  the  insolation  period  or  increasing  the 
number  of  storeys  in  our  structures.  Obviously  the  number  of  storeys 
we  may  add  is  limited  by  construction  considerations. 

Orientation  and  duration  of  insolation  must  be  considered  together 
in  relation  to  density.  Where  the  insolation  period  is  four  hours  on 
December  21,  diagonal  orientation  will  permit  a  lower  density  than 
southern  orientation ;  but  where  the  period  is  one,  two,  or  three  hours, 
the  reverse  situation  occurs :  the  south  orientation  will  permit  a  lower 
density  than  the  diagonal.  If  the  orientation  is  toward  the  east  an 
insolation  period  of  four  hours  on  December  21  will  be  impossible. 
Three  hours  will  be  the  maximum  period,  and  therefore  the  density 
permissible  under  such  circumstances  will  be  much  less  than  that 
allowed  in  the  south  or  diagonal  orientations.  Such  differences  are 
much  more  marked  in  northern  latitudes  than  in  southern.  The 
permissible  density  increases  abruptly  with  an  insolation  period  of 
two  hours  and  even  more  so  with  an  insolation  period  of  one  hour,  as 
the  number  of  storeys  is  increased.  This  is  true  because,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  orientation  toward  the  east  provides  insufficient  insola- 


Topography 


Orientation 


Duration  of  in 
solation 


PLAN  A.     4  storeys  40  people  per  acre. 


PLAN  A.    4  storeys  80  people  per  acre. 


PLAN  A.     4  storeys  120  people  per  acre. 


PLAN  A.     4  storeys  200  people  per  acre  at  latitude  51°30'   unsufficient   sunshine.    But   at   latitude   42°    (broken 
line)   sufficient  sunshine. 


PLAN  A.     20  storeys  200  people  per  acre  at  latitude  51° 30'   unsufficient   sunshine.     But   at   latitude   42°    (broken 
line)   sufficient  sunshine. 


PLAN  B.     5  storeys  200  people  per  acre. 


PLAN  A.     12  beds. 


PLAN  B.     18  beds. 


PLAN  A.     4  storeys  200  people  per  acre. 


PLAN  B.     4  storeys  300  people  per  acre. 

66.     APARTMENT  HOUSES  with  different  densities  and  plans.    For  latitude  51°30'  and  42°.    The  unbroken  line 
indicates  the  decisive  angle  at  51°30',  the  broken  line  at  42°  latitude. 


90 


tion  of  the  rooms  on  December  21.  At  that  time  of  year,  the  sun 
strikes  only  the  outside  of  the  dwellings  and  does  not  penetrate  into 
the  rooms.  The  high  density  figures  which  we  obtain  by  mathematical 
computation,  therefore,  have  no  actual  reality. 

To  a  certain  extent,  permissible  population  density  rises  also  with 
south  exposure  as  the  number  of  storeys  increases.  The  ratio  of  this 
rise  however,  decreases  in  proportion  to  the  increase  in  the  number 
of  storeys.  At  51%  latitude  (London)  the  permissible  density  in 
creases,  for  dwellings  with  one  to  five  storeys,  by  about  20  per  cent. 
But  the  increase  in  density  made  possible  by  an  increase  in  the  number 
of  storeys  from  five  to  twenty  is  only  about  four  per-cent.  This  is  true 
because  the  land  necessary  for  the  erection  of  the  dwellings  decreases 
with  the  increase  in  the  number  of  storeys,  and  thus  loses  its  influence 
on  the  density  (ill.  65) . 

Problems  of  population  density  relate  closely  to  the  plan  of  a  dwelling 
and,  particularly  to  the  relation  between  its  depth  and  length.  If 
conditions  compelled  us,  for  instance,  to  put  200  people  on  one  acre 
at  51%  degree  latitude  (London)  we  could  achieve  such  an  increase 
in  one  of  two  ways.  We  could  increase  the  number  of  storeys  in  the 
buildings  of  the  acre  in  question,  but  we  should  then  impair  the 
insolation  of  the  apartments  located  in  the  lower  storeys  of  those 
buildings,  or  we  could  shorten  the  length  of  the  houses  and  increase 
their  depth  (ill.  66).  All  rooms  would  then  receive  sufficient  insola 
tion.  They  would,  however,  be  narrow  and  deep,  wrongly  propor 
tioned  and,  for  that  reason,  very  unsatisfactory. 

The  population  density  is  also  related  to  the  height  of  the  individual 
storey.  The  greater  its  height  the  lower  the  population  density,  and 
vice  versa.  The  type  of  roof  chosen  also  has  a  bearing  on  our  problem. 
At  51%  degrees  latitude,  a  steep  roof,  on  a  two-storey  house,  will 
reduce  this  population  density  to  half  of  that  possible  with  a  flat 
roof  (ill.  63). 

All  other  circumstances  being  equal,  the  difference  in  permissible 
population  density  between  the  one-family  dwelling  and  the  multi 
storey  building  with  a  southern  exposure  and  an  insolation  period 
of  four  hours  on  December  21,  will  decrease  the  farther  north  the 
settlement  is  located;  it  will  increase  the  farther  south  the  settlement 
is.  At  55  degrees  latitude  (Moscow),  for  example,  the  difference 
in  permissible  population  density  between  one-  and  ten-storey  houses, 
will  be  only  eight  per  cent.  At  51%  degrees  latitude  (London)  this 
difference  will  be  23  per  cent.  And  at  42  degrees  latitude  (Chicago) 
the  difference  will  be  70  per  cent. 


Fallacy  of  mul 
ti-storied  build 
ing 


Relation  of 
depth  to  length 


Storey  height 


Differences  be 
tween  the  one- 
family  house 
and  the  multi 
storey  building 


91 


How  to  achieve 

privacy  in  high 

density 


hLLJrL   IJ 

J  ^ro 


r  LTLT 


¥ 


U 


LIU 


LTU 


LTLT 


nn 


LTJ 


m 


n^^n 


p 


LLJ 


rsir 


rm 


fl 

in 


tr" 


H     1  II     I  II     I  II  II     I 

67.     L-SHAPED  HOUSES  at  a  density  of  120  people  on  one  acre. 


At  a  given  population  density,  the  greater  the  number  of  storeys  the 
larger  can  be  the  intervals  between  the  rows  of  houses.  If  120  people 
live  on  one  acre,  the  multi-storey  building  will  usually  be  preferred 
to  the  one-storey,  one-family  house.  If  the  settlement  were  at  51% 
degrees  latitude,  the  multi-storey  building  would  not  be  an  inevitable 
solution.  Here  the  one-family  house  would  receive  sufficient  insola 
tion.  But  the  rows  of  houses  would  have  to  be  close  together.  Their 
residents  would  have  little  privacy  and  a  limited  view.  Two-storey 
buildings  would  be  even  less  satisfactory  here.  They  would  be  too 
high  in  relation  to  the  distance  between  the  houses.  Furthermore 
row  upon  row  of  such  houses  spread  over  a  large  settlement  would 
create  an  almost  unbearable  monotony  of  aspect.  The  one-storey 
building,  because  of  its  low  height,  can  easily  be  hidden  behind  trees 
and  other  planting.  It  is  to  be  preferred,  for  that  reason,  to  the  more 
conspicuous  two-storey  house.  If,  instead  of  the  usual  rectangular 
shape,  we  choose  to  build  our  house  in  the  shape  of  an  L,  the  one- 
storey  building  loses  its  disadvantages  at  this  density  (ill.  67) .  It  can 


92 


be  isolated  from  the  neighboring  houses  and  achieve  the  privacy  and 
quiet  necessary  for  the  relaxation  and  recreation  of  the  people  who 
live  in  it.  All  its  rooms  would  connect  with  a  garden  which,  though 
small,  would  have  an  atmosphere  of  comparative  spaciousness. 

This  L-shaped  form  makes  possible  adequate  insolation  in  every  room. 
The  southeast  sun  will  penetrate  into  the  bedrooms,  and  the  south 
west  sun  into  the  living  room.  This  L-shaped,  attached  type  of  house, 
therefore,  must  be  considered  as  a  relatively  perfect  solution  of  the 
housing  problem  where  population  densities  are  as  high  as  120  per 
acre.  It  is  by  no  means  implied  that  such  density  is  necessary  or 
desirable.  Our  intent  in  this  discussion  has  been  merely  to  show 
what  would  have  been  possible  if  the  development  of  our  large  cities 
had  been  controlled  by  the  human  needs  of  their  inhabitants  instead 
of  by  the  ruthless  will  to  exploit  city  land. 

The  lower  the  population  density,  the  fewer  the  restrictions  upon  the 
house  plan,  the  better  the  degree  of  insolation,  the  higher  the  degree 
of  privacy.  The  average  density  of  Paris  is  140;  of  Berlin,  120;  of 
London,  60;  and  of  Chicago  with  its  suburbs,  50.  The  average  den 
sity  of  city  population  is  therefore,  about  80.  Where  80  people  live 
on  one  acre,  detached  one-family  L-shaped  houses  can  be  built  in 
which  the  living  room  can  receive  both  the  southwest  and  southeast 
sun,  and  the  bedrooms  southeast  insolation.  Here  the  L-shaped  house 
offers  more  advantages  than  the  rectangular  house  (ill.  69),  but 
the  attached  rectangular  house,  despite  its  disadvantages,  is  better 
than  the  detached  rectangular  house  at  such  a  density  because  the 
space  between  detached  houses  must  necessarily  be  smaller  than  that 
between  attached  houses  and  the  privacy  therefore  would  be  less. 

Not  until  the  density  drops  to  forty  can  the  usual  rectangular  free 
standing  house  offer  all  its  advantages,  especially  that  of  the  necessary 
spaciousness.  Where  the  density  drops  to  20,  the  L-shaped  form  of 
the  one-family  house  may  be  reversed.  Then  the  living-room  and 
bedrooms  would  no  longer  need  to  be  located  along  the  inside  of  the 
L,  but  could  be  placed  at  the  outside  so  that  the  dwelling,  like  the 
free-standing  rectangular  house,  would  be  best  exposed  to  the  sun. 
The  houses  of  a  settlement  would  not  have  to  be  built  according  to 

o 

certain  schemes.  We  have  used  several  plans  only  to  simplify  the 
problem.  But  an  improved  type  always  tends  to  be  repeated.  Repeti 
tion,  like  standardization,  is  undesirable  only  when  it  restricts  living 
conditions  and  impairs  the  welfare  and  development  of  the  individual 
(ill  68). 

The  freedom  of  planning  houses  increases,  in  general,  as  population 


The  influence 
of  density  on 
the  plan  of  a 
building 


93 


;  ii  L: 

1        T1 


1    t 


L       . 


-i  « 


68.     EFFECT  OF  DIFFERENT  DENSITIES  on  the  plan  of  houses.    A— 80,  B— 40,  and  C— 20 
people  on  one  acre. 


94 


<*  X  i  V  N,  .fyf  H      f* 

StSva  fe? 


69.    VIEW  OF  L-SHAPED  HOUSES.    80  people  on  one  acre. 


density  decreases.  The  lower  the  density,  the  greater  the  freedom 
in  planning  the  house  and  its  architectural  expression.  The  architec 
tural  character  of  an  entire  settlement  depends  also  on  the  degree 
of  its  population  density.  Here  also,  the  lower  the  density  the  fewer 
the  restrictions  put  upon  its  development.  When  the  density  sinks 
to  very  low  levels,  the  homogeneous  character  of  the  settlement  may 
disappear — a  development  which  sometimes  may  be  very  desirable. 

In  planning  four-storey  houses  at  a  density  of  40  people  to  an  acre 
(ill.  66),  we  are  surprised  by  the  spaciousness  possible  between  two 
rows  of  houses.  These  wide  areas  between  the  rows  would  be  avail 
able  for  gardening,  but  they  could  also  be  used  for  the  building  of 
one-family,  one-storey  houses.  The  general  aspect  of  spaciousness 
would  be  retained,  for  these  one-storey  houses  would  disappear,  to  a 
considerable  extent,  behind  the  trees  and  other  plantings  of  their 
gardens.  By  combining  both  types  of  dwelling,  we  should  achieve  a 
mixed  settlement,  in  which  the  population  density  could  be  increased 
to  80,  the  average  density  of  our  large  cities.  There  would  be  room 
for  even  120  people  per  acre,  if  such  an  increase  should  become 
necessary. 


Mixed  type  of 
settlement 


95 


Average  popu 
lation  density 


Building  and 
zoning  laws 


Minimum 
demands 


Spaciousness  and  privacy  are  achieved  in  this  mixed  settlement.  We 
can  have  both,  the  one-family  house  with  its  gardens,  and  the  apart 
ment  house  with  a  free  view  over  these  gardens.  This  new  type  of 
settlement  is  a  form  of  housing  which  meets  the  actual  needs  of  man. 
It  gives  him  complete  freedom  to  choose  the  kind  of  dwelling  he  pre 
fers.  Here  we  may  see  the  community  of  the  future  (ill.  70) . 

The  average  population  density  we  have  used  in  constructing  these 
plans  for  a  new  satisfactory  settlement  type  is,  strangely  enough, 
higher  than  the  average  population  density  of  our  cities.  How  is  it 
possible  then  that  housing  conditions  in  those  cities  are  so  inade 
quate?  The  explanation  lies  in  two  main  causes.  The  first  is  the 
enormous  density  in  the  over-populated  parts  of  these  cities.  In 
Paris  and  Berlin,  for  instance,  the  density  in  certain  areas  reaches 
nearly  400  persons  per  acre.  The  second  is  the  division  of  land  into 
unsuitable  lots,  so  that  the  city  is  unfavorably  affected  even  in  areas 
of  low  population  densities.  Certain  advantages  which  cannot  be 
gained  by  building  on  individual  lots  can  be  realized  by  building  on 
a  large  integrated  area  ( ills.  71  and  72) . 

If  we  want  to  meet  certain  social  and  hygienic  demands  in  connection 
with  population  density,  we  must  strive  to  influence  the  factors  on 
which  this  density  depends.  Building  laws  and  zoning  laws  are  a 
means  to  this  end,  but  such  laws  have  up  to  now  served  merely 
to  prevent  the  worst  abuses  of  building;  they  have  given  no  con 
structive  aid  toward  real  solutions. 

Instead  of  improving  housing  conditions,  zoning  laws  have  at  times 
served  to  legalize  the  exhorbitant  exploitation  of  the  land.  It  would 
seem  irresponsible  to  have  made  the  inadequate  small  apartments  of 
the  lower  classes  more  inadequate,  thus  tolerating  ever-increasing 
densities.  Our  laws  have  done  this,  however,  partly  because  they 
have  been  concerned  chiefly  with  individual  lots  instead  of  large  inte 
grated  urban  areas,  even  though  the  historical  development  shows 
an  increasing  preference  for  the  erection  of  buildings  on  large  land 
units. 

Instead  of  the  insufficient  zoning  laws  we  now  have,  we  shall  have 
to  establish  certain  minimum  demands  in  order  to  have  adequate 
buildings.  One  of  these  must  be  that  dwellings  be  properly  insolated 
so  that  the  precious  winter  sun  may  be  utilized  to  its  fullest  extent. 
This  demand  for  insolation  should  be  accompanied  by  a  law  limiting 
population  density.  Such  a  law  would  differ  in  different  localities.  In 
southern  latitudes,  relatively  high  densities  may  be  allowed,  with  a 
sufficient  insolation  period.  High  densities,  likewise  with  a  sufficient 


96 


insolation  period,  may  also  be  possible  in  northern  latitudes  if  the 
relationship  between  the  length  and  depth  of  the  house  is  altered 
(See  ill.  66,  Plan  A  and  B) .  Therefore  an  additional  law  must  estab 
lish  a  minimum  area  for  a  dwelling  according  to  the  size  of  the  family. 

Far  reaching  improvements  can  be  achieved  by  laws  based  on  such 
minimum  demands.  These  laws  will  permit  the  builder  to  erect 
dwellings  according  to  the  needs  of  the  people.  No  matter  whether 
one-story  or  multi-story  dwellings  are  to  be  erected,  the  builder  can 
and  must  comply  with  the  requirements  of  such  laws.  But  within 
those  restrictions  he  can  still  create  with  absolute  freedom. 


70.     MIXED  TYPE  OF  SETTLEMENT.     Apartment   houses   distantly   separated;    between   them 
one-storied  single  family  houses. 


Our  studies  and  analyses  have  shown  us  that  population  densities 
as  great  as  those  prevailing  within  our  large  cities  can  be  handled 
with  due  regard  for  the  minimum  demands  of  human  living.  Such 
demands  could  be  fulfilled  in  all  the  metropolises,  without  enlarging 
the  city  area  and  without  jeopardizing  the  economic  basis  of  the  trans 
portation  systems  and  the  public  utilities.  It  may  be  that  in  the 
future,  social  and  economic  development  will  not  necessitate  urban 
mass  concentrations  with  such  high  population  densities,  but  no  mat 
ter  how  small  or  how  large  may  be  the  settlements  of  the  future,  they 
must  be  so  built  as  to  fulfill  in  their  structure  our  basic  minimum 
demands:  adequate  insolation,  a  limited  population  density,  and  a 
minimum  dwelling  area. 


97 


71.     PARIS.     View  of  densely  built  and  highly  populated  residential  areas. 


72.     LONDON.     View  of  a  residential  area  with  open  and  green  space. 


98 


73  &  74.     CITY  STREETS:    Past,  present  and   future. 


99 


Insufficiency  of 

the  present 

block  and  street 

system 


Combination  of 
blocks 


The  super 

block: 

Residential 

area 


The  city  today  is  based  on  a  street  and  block  system  which  was  used 
in  Egyptian  cities  four  thousand  years  ago  and  which  is  certainly 
even  older  than  Egypt.  The  function  of  the  block  has  been  the  same 
at  all  times.  It  serves  to  group  houses  together,  to  connect  them  by 
means  of  streets,  and  to  connect  these  with  the  entire  street  system. 
Up  to  our  times  the  system  functioned  admirably.  However  our 
motor  vehicles  have  rendered  this  once  perfect  system  questionable 
and  even  dangerous.  We  are  beginning  to  consider  and  try  out  modi 
fications  of,  and  even  departure  from,  the  block  system.  We  are  try 
ing  especially  to  solve  the  problem  created  by  the  speeding  automo 
bile — the  dangerous  intersection. 

In  order  to  avoid  too  many  intersections,  each  of  them  not  only  a 
point  of  danger  but  also  a  hindrance  to  the  speed  of  motor  vehicles, 
we  could  put  together  two,  four,  eight,  or  any  number  of  blocks.  This 
would  reduce  the  danger  points  and  would  also  create  better  condi 
tions  inside  the  new  area  of  combined  blocks.  If  we  put  together 
eight  blocks  (ill.  75) ,  for  example,  we  should  have  four  intersections 
instead  of  fifteen.  The  combined  area  of  the  eliminated  streets  would 
be  large  enough  to  provide  space  for  a  park  inside  the  area,  in  which 
a  school  and  a  playground  for  children  might  be  placed.  This  park 
could  be  a  green  area  for  all  the  block's  inhabitants.  At  the  same 
time  the  building  lots,  freed  from  the  narrowness  of  the  usual  divi 
sions,  could  provide  better  conditions  for  the  houses  themselves. 
Those  houses  now  could  have  the  right  orientation,  and  each  room 
in  them  could  get  enough  sunlight  during  the  wintertime  when  sun 
light  is  needed  most.  Each  house  could  have  a  useful  garden.  Even 
though  the  population  density  remained  the  same,  there  would  be  far 
less  sense  of  crowding.  Some  apartment  houses  could  be  built  in 
addition  to  the  prevailing  single-family  houses,  and  a  housing  to  meet 
a  greater  variety  of  need  would  be  thus  afforded.  Garages  could  be 
arranged  as  group  garages.  Necessary  stores  and  shops  could  find 
their  place  within  the  area.  Traffic  danger  would  be  eliminated  for 
there  would  be  no  street-crossings  within  the  area — only  walks. 

This  solution  of  block  combination  is  a  step  forward  from  our  present 
community  plan,  but  it  is  not  a  complete  solution  of  our  problems. 
Favorable  as  the  conditions  inside  such  an  8-block  area  would  be, 
there  would  still  remain  the  four  intersections  outside  of  it,  where 
traffic  still  crossed  on  one  level.  The  danger  would  have  been  reduced, 
but  it  would  not  have  been  eliminated  entirely. 

If  we  want  to  avoid  the  danger  of  traffic  intersections  altogether,  we 
must  combine  a  considerable  number  of  blocks.  We  might  plan  a 


100 


L 

^ 

L 

L 

—  ' 

L 

1_ 

_J 

l_ 

1  — 

13 

L~ 

<r~-)". 

t± 

Si 

£ii£ 

L 

-1 

L- 

'  

1 

L 

1  

_J 

l_ 

U.I-LJ  ii  ii  i    Liiu  mil    mil 


t ::: 


I  inriinii   ITTTT 


1      I  U1U    liiilLLLLI    LJ1LILLLU   LLUJLLLU    LLLULL11I    LLUJLLUJ    LHUUUJ    LLLUlllU    LJIilUlil    LHULLLU    ULLTTliiLI    LLLLT 


nrnnm  urn 


rrm  rrrn  rrm  rrm  nm  mn  rnn  > 


iiinnin    iniiinn    iiiniiin 


nrnrrm  rnmrnn  rrmnTn  rrm 


->  1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1   i|iniiii|  iniiinn   imr 


j    UJliLUJJ    LLLU  J     I  LLLLJ   LLLULLLU    iiiniiin    iiinnin    iiiiiini|   ii|i|ii|||   i|iuii||i   iinnini   ininnii   umijiLi    i|iiini||   IIITM 


111, 

0                   \  < 

^ 

—* 

L_ 

L 

—  ' 

1  

L_ 

_l 

L_ 

1=1 

-1 

1  

rrmmn  mn 

ft 


33 


ZJ 


ZJ 


urn  irmrrm  nrnrrm  rrmrrm 


O       ,-    >    I 


| 
75.     COMBINATION  OF  8  CITY  BLOCKS 


"y  >  rrm  rrm  rrm  rrm  rrm  rrm  rrm 


ill: 

pj 

".   ".;     '^ 
'     S  V" 

li       **>..          rC 

'•?' 

±f 
ZT 

U 

ZJ 

l_ 

_l 

L_ 

_l 

L_ 

1 

L 

rrfn  rrmnTn 

inn    inn 

inn 

'J 

U 
U 
ZJ 

±f 

ZJ 

ZJ 

1  

_l 

L_ 

_J 

L_ 

_l 

1  

j-».  '"'•"•  j-"*- 

ZJ 

L 

—  ' 

L~ 

_l 

l_ 

_l 

L 

[III!   Illlllilll 


rrm  rnnnTn' 


101 


iiiHiniiintl 


^iimmiiimlliiiiimiiiiiUfc-       ^•••i^iiiiiiiiiiiiiiil 


&  'r-'viiiiniiiiiiiii 


1 1  ij  n  MI  i  in  |^j  1 1  j  j  \  j u  M\ 
' 


FTTTTTTTTTTTTTf ';  c'^riillllllllTTTl 


IIIIIIIIMIIIIK  •'%;,      jfr:*  ? 


*=^      .SStt*        T5.*  *•  :    •      "     \**       *    ^     •      -^      '«-«       '  •'      "    '-v      *»   V--.'  ^"     J     e  •"'»•% 

nrK^^^^o--- - — ^-^ - 'CN^;^ 


76.    SUPER  BLOCK:    Residential  area. 


102 


a?  *?vj 


•  SB! 


f'Cr  "t?      J^fx?1 


' 


\  ?•. '      •*'»  •> 


•     ??'**        '"'V^r" ' '  "     "* *~~i    •-•"•'  //v  *:•  f    '*  "~ "l  -i^          .fj".1'     f    «;      i-          Jj""'.    r 

'        tiff  "*'(-,  •'*•'*  *'    iV  '"      »  ***«       '       *      'J  *'•*'*     ^ 


',;  :-'?•       .••J->.4 
-;  ••  c-":c' 

A  ^i 


77.    SUPER  BLOCK:    Commercial  area. 


103 


The  super 

block : 

Commercial 

area 


Advantages 

and 

disadvantages 


The  need  of  a 

new   settlement 

unit 


SUPERBLOCK  (ill.  76)  of,  say,  an  area  of  two  square  miles.  Ludwig 
Sierks  first  suggested  such  a  solution.  In  an  area  of  such  dimension, 
it  would  be  economically  practical  to  replace  the  four  boundary  streets 
with  highways,  and  to  build  clover  leaf  intersections  at  the  four  cor 
ners.  This  would  solve  the  traffic  problem  quite  satisfactorily.  The 
new  settlement  units,  which  we  shall  describe  immediately,  within 
these  areas  would  be  limited  in  size  to  convenient  walking  distances. 
The  park  space  within  such  an  area  could  now  be  much  larger. 
Schools  and  playgrounds  could  be  located  within  these  parks.  The 
street  system  of  the  unit  would  be  so  planned  that  pedestrians  would 
be  entirely  free  of  traffic  danger.  The  main  street  would  be  connected 
with  the  highway.  Where  the  size  of  the  city  would  justify  it,  trans 
portation  could  be  by  subway  as  well  as  by  highway. 

Such  a  SUPERBLOCK  could  also  be  used  in  the  commercial  area  of 
the  city  (ill.  77 ).  Four  groups  of  commercial  buildings,  instead  of 
four  settlement  units,  could  be  placed  within  such  a  Superblock,  and 
they  could  be  surrounded  by  a  park  area.  Each  of  the  buildings 
would  have  two  parts.  In  one,  which  would  be  rectangular  and  three 
to  five  storeys  high,  would  be  located  all  kinds  of  stores,  banks,  exhi 
bition  halls.  In  the  other,  which  could  be  H-shaped  and  which  might 
be  a  skyscraper,  would  be  many  kinds  of  offices.  Each  office  room 
would  have  sufficient  light.  Motor  vehicles  could  drive  underneath 
each  building  and  park  there. 

Many  of  our  worst  problems  could  be  solved  with  such  a  plan.  But, 
as  we  study  it,  it  becomes  evident  that  it  would,  if  the  centric  system 
is  retained,  leave  us  still  faced  with  two  important  unsolved  problems. 
There  would  still  be  a  distant  separation  between  residential  and 
working  areas,  and  the  problems  of  local  transportation  needed  to 
carry  workers  to  and  from  their  jobs  would  be  as  acute  and  tangled 
as  ever.  And  there  would  still  remain  untouched  the  problem  of 
industrial  nuisances — smoke,  soot,  and  fumes — and  their  ill  effect 
upon  the  health  of  the  community.  These  two  problems  can  be 
solved  only  in  relation  to  the  city  as  a  whole. 

We  can  never  arrive  at  an  organic  city  structure  by  merely  multiply 
ing  city  blocks.  Such  a  procedure  only  increases  the  traffic  moving 
toward  the  city  center.  We  need  a  new  city  element  to  replace 
the  archaic  block  or  gridiron  system.  The  structure  of  this  new 
settlement  unit  (ill.  80)  should  permit,  not  only  a  general  solution 
of  all  the  different  parts  of  the  city  and  their  relation  to  each  other, 
but  also  free  and  unhindered  urban  growth. 

The  backbone  of  such  a  settlement  unit  would  be  the  main  traffic 


104 


EH  fr  ir  H  fr   I 

pt  IJ  ft  !!  Si  I!  |f  ||t}J 


"•"P.  <     J"ji.  ;          '-f"    ,,  - 

r-wVi.  PI. *'.v.l y: 

till    nil 


8 


Il^rti 

ii     *  *- 


JL  JL^i    «2-  f 

ft-  ii 


It'll 

JR  •'  £  Si 

S-ir:f  U 

»      ';*•-*&   tf^ 


78.     HENRY  WRIGHT  AND   CLARENCE   STEIN,   Radburn.     Safety-street   plan    by   means    of 
closed  end-streets. 


79.     RAYMOND  UNWIN,  System  of  closed  end-streets. 


105 


°*o-v"w~ 


^W^MMMMIMM 

°°         <-o 

OC'5%U  M  1  1  1  M  i  M  i 

MMMMIMIl;:^          *Yl    Mill 
.  II  1  1  1  1  II  II  1  1^            \^l  1  1  1  1  1 

p;r  1  1  1  II  II  II  II  II 
fcfg  1  1  1  1  II  I  II  1  1 

^    %^  ||  Mill 

^•^,;,t^^f-  ,-v.i^^cf   'Qft    Vu  i  i  i  i  I  I 

1  L->%,     .-,    o  g^^TV^o  cW-s^-reil  J     c  ^(  ^1  1  1  1  1  1  , 

M  MINIMI;  i 

J^\  1  M  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1 

'  rnrnTTTTTTTpT^             inn 

Ml  inn  ||M^.^    V^^NIIM 

%/^;g;;;f^?^ 

1  II  III!  1  III  M<?                ^  ^ 

n  1  1  n  n  n  i  i^v^l       y^  "^ 

'•:  —  "<-->n_J         ^  :^Hj,2-f>>  '°  '  ••>     '*&  ^c.o<;--J  —  1. 

iRHJli"  /  N  i  M  1  1  M  1  1  M 

C%J    '^4^1  M  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1 

Mini  lining          ^/i  inn 
iiiiiiriiiii^lf           .^ii  INI 

«3  ^1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  M  II  1 
%J  1  1  1  II  1  1  1  1  1  1 

af-Arf                    J°                  c>CiiL  %r^     ^. 

1  —  C-.rtrv,^-.      -.     ^j^&Qkf'  £»>  i^rr^aL    <•:  '{(  ^_  1  1  1  1  1 

^^11  II  III  III  III 

-Q   j»" 

tjjjU  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1 

'  lllllllllllll^[jf^ajMllllll 

ic^S^Ti^^ 

i  limn  in  ire*       ^-y^-^ 
ii  in  lining       ,$^ff^.s.'^ 

4*^.14  IIJIIIIIIM 

n^iMi  M  i  iiiii!4        ^ii  inn 

^'-•'°.1ji_?'t-      '  ^i          *WS                                   '^A  -°o^J.      ';-;J    °V 

i^>,  v-Tf                       •'•                      «/°    •'•> 

'1~      "*                 ,    ^  j«?      ^*\i-  y                     ^  •*  ^(T_    2  "-.*  ,*      D          "t^             !•*      ^  ^"'  "   v"   l"-  '1-'1        ^  Ll 

-JfeSaSttSss    l^cuia^i^s    _  ^^-v-u^-^^X^  ^ 

,  n       o;:,-  5v<^    ...~z~^~2*~               •                                vCj;::                                                                                                                C 

:  : 

G 

^                                                        •'  /    '                                          ,                                                              ; 

^^y^lCw^£c 

r             \    w!1"                                  "  ***    ^       "               "^V                                ^\r                       ,J  ,    ,"v 

L            B    t'O  0    '*;                                                    j*        -.                                   "••*     j>   ;J                                        ^>                              *">  ***... 

£v>  e°'    c<"0<i.  i                ••   7 

O                                          c-Of       , 
U,     ^                                    '..        :' 

'\       i                                    ?       ? 

<S          M 

«*"•  i          >  ^ 

,?<?r           .i.                                i        '                                  p 

j-                                      y                                          *^-(  •.                      Ct       S  *                         <        **'] 
*i                              ;      j'j'^ji*                             c      *-                              *      '•> 
'•       ;                        {    }                            <   C                        -      4J 

II        1}       {  \        '••  \ 

I    "l               i  ?              ,%   •               ;    c 

.WTSUCKTO^wr         V.f.r.ri  r'.'-'          'V.               ••!•}  ij.i'*         .'?'.?."..•,,'         » 

80.    A  NEW  SETTLEMENT  UNIT.    A— Industry.    B— Main  highway.    C— Local  highway.    D 
Commercial  area.    E — Residential  area.    F— Schools  in  the  park  area. 


106 


artery.  On  one  side  of  it  would  be  the  industrial  area;  on  the  other, 
first  buildings  for  commerce  and  administration  located  within  a  green 
belt,  and  then  houses  of  the  residential  area  surrounded  by  a  park 
containing  schools,  playgrounds,  and  community  buildings.  This 
park  area  would  make  the  settlement  part  of  the  landscape  and  create 
an  organic  relation  between  city  and  country. 

Theoretically  the  shape  (ill.  81 )  of  such  a  settlement  unit  would  be 
a  rectangle  of  such  proportion  that  it  would  reduce  to  a  minimum 
the  amount  of  street  area  required.  Its  size  would  depend  mainly 
on  the  number  of  people  living  within  it,  on  the  density  of  the  popu 
lation,  and  on  the  type  of  the  buildings  required.  The  depth  of  these 
units  is  a  consideration  of  utmost  importance.  Every  resident  should 
be  able  to  walk  to  and  from  his  work.  Therefore,  the  depth  of  the 
residential  area  should  not  exceed  the  distance  a  person  can  walk 
within  the  residential  zone,  and  the  functional  organization  of  the 
street  system  would  bring  about  a  differentiation  of  traffic  routes: 
from  the  residential  lanes,  intended  only  for  pedestrians,  to  the  main 
highways — for  automobiles  only. 

We  should  have,  in  such  a  residential  area,  first  lanes,  then  streets 
into  which  the  lanes  lead,  then  traffic  streets  into  which  the  streets 
lead,  and  finally  the  traffic  highways  fed  by  the  traffic  streets.  This 
traffic  highway  would,  at  convenient  points,  connect  with  the  main 
highway. 

All  communication  roads  would  be  planned  according  to  their  par 
ticular  functions.  The  main  highway  would  consist  of  two  separate 
roads,  one  for  each  direction  of  traffic.  This  main  highway  might  be  on 
ground  level,  elevated,  or  below  ground  level.  Rotary  or  cloverleaf 
constructions  would  enable  motorists  to  negotiate  intersections  and 
connections  without  difficulty.  The  local  highway  would  connect 
the  main  highway  with  the  residential  traffic  streets  at  suitable  points. 
The  residential  traffic  streets  would  connect  the  settlements  with  their 
respective  business  and  industrial  zones.  The  streets  and  lanes  would 
be  closed-end  streets,  so  that  through  traffic  would  not  enter  or  pass 
through  the  residential  zones. 

Closed-end  streets  are  an  old  solution,  which  was  suggested  for  the 
cities  of  our  times  first  by  Raymond  Unwin  (III.  79)  and  later  by 
Henry  Wright  (ill.  78) .  Only  essential  traffic — cars  of  householders, 
delivery  cars,  ambulances,  and  fire  engines — would  enter  the  resi- 


Structure, 
shape  and  size 
of  the  new  unit 


Street  system 


!If  anybody  chooses  to  live  farther  away  from  his  place  of  work,  he  will  have  the  freedom  to  do 
so.  He  would  then  have  to  use  some  kind  of  transportation,  as  he  does  today,  but  he  would  use  it 
under  greatly  improved  conditions. 


107 


Y 


AJ 


B 


T 


81.    THEORETICAL  SHAPE  OF  A  SETTLEMENT  UNIT  and  its  requirement  of  street  space. 
A  needs  one-fourth  more  than  C;   and  B  one-sixth  more  space  than  C. 


108 


82.     A  NEW  SETTLEMENT  UNIT  and  the  orientation  of  houses. 

To  achieve  the  proper  orientation  of  the  houses  within  the  unit  we  can  move  the  unit  itself — 
A;  or  the  street — B;   or  better  and  simpler  the  lanes — C. 


109 


~L 


U 


"I 


i 


T 


T 


n_ 


u 


1 


~L 


~L 


~u 


~L 


~L 


~L 


~U 


•=1 


~L 


~L 


~L 


~L 


1 


U 


~u 


"T 


~L 


"1 


_yLJ 


TTTrn 


B 


rmTTi 


nnm  nnm  mTm  rrTrm  rmTn  nrrm  ITTTTTI  ITTTTTI  rrrrm  rrrrro 


=L 


TmTHTmTI 

v    I  mnp  mm]  mm]  rmm  rrmn  irrrm  nrrrn  ITTTTTI  rrnrn 


H 


rc 


OS:  = 


EflftliHJliitHIlftWH) 


l    mini  u  IIIIHIIIIII  u  mmntfHffl+HTHH 


w-n 


no 


83.     A  NEW  SETTLEMENT  UNIT:  Details. 

A — without    garages;    public    garages    elsewhere.     B — with    group    garages.     C — with    individual 
garages.    Note  the  separate  walks  for  pedestrians. 


dential  zones.  The  length  of  the  residential  lanes  would  depend  upon 
the  equipment  of  the  fire  department  and  on  the  calculation  of  the 
"reasonable"  distance  for  carrying  things.  The  internal  street  system 
would  also  be  influenced  by  the  kind  of  heating  system  in  use ;  whether 
the  community  received  its  heat  through  individual  heating  units  or 
from  a  central  source;  the  kind  of  fuel  in  use,  etc.  To  provide  for 
emergencies,  the  closed-end  streets  could  be  connected  with  a  drive 
way,  running  through  the  park  but  closed  except  in  cases  of  need. 

The  course  of  the  main  highway  and  the  traffic  highway  would  be 
determined  by  the  settlements  to  be  connected  and,  of  course,  by 
topographical  conditions.  The  course  of  the  residential  streets  and 
lanes  would  be  determined  by  the  buildings  and  their  orientations, 
and  modified  by  topographical  conditions. 

To  secure  the  proper  orientation  for  the  houses  within  this  settle 
ment  unit,  we  could  move  the  unit  as  a  whole  to  the  necessary  angle ; 
or  we  could  move  the  streets  within^  the  unit ;  or — an  even  better  and 
simpler  solution — we  could  move  the  lanes  leading  from  the  houses 
to  those  streets  (ill.  82) .  If  we  followed  the  last  plan,  wre  could  use 
the  vacant  triangles  on  the  streets  as  sites  for  group  garages. 

Whether  streets  should  be  straight  or  curved  has  been  a  subject  much 
debated  during  the  last  fifty  years.  City  "improvements"  have  been 
sought  through  the  use  now  of  the  one,  now  of  the  other  of  these 
street  types.  We  are  coming  to  realize  now,  that  the  mere  changing 
of  a  single  element  can  never  lead  to  an  effective  improvement  of  the 
whole.  Only  a  change  in  the 'entire  structure  according  to  new  de 
mands  can  bring  about  real  "improvement"  for  use  and  for  beauty. 
Incidentally,  the  question — straight  or  curved  streets — is  a  foolish 
one.  The  course  of  a  street  should  obviously  be  determined,  not 
by  preconceived  rule,  but  by  topographical,  structural,  and  traffic 
requirements. 

The  width  of  a  street  should  be  determined  by  its  function.  It 
should  not  be  decided  upon  arbitrarily,  but  should  be  settled  in  rela 
tion  to  the  number  of  vehicles  the  street  is  to  serve.  It  should  not,  of 
course,  be  wider  than  necessary.  Streets  and  intersections  of  unnec 
essary  width  do  not  provide  definite  lanes  for  motor  vehicles,  and 
they  thus  increase  rather  than  diminish  confusion  and  traffic  hazards. 


1By  the  ever  increasing  distance  of  transmitting  electric  energy  it  may  very  well  be  possible  to 

heat  entire  cities  with  electricity. 

If  we  take  everything  into  account,  beginning  with  the  installation  of  heating  equipment  to  the 

transportation  of  coal  through  the  country  as  well  as  through  the  cities,  use  of  electricity  for 

heating  purposes  would  become  less  expensive  and  create  better  health   conditions   and  cleaner 

surroundings. 


Straight  or 
curved  streets? 


The  width  of 
streets 


111 


84.    SETTLEMENT  WITH  SMOKELESS  INDUSTRY. 

Ribbon-formed  arrangement  with  residential  areas  on  one  side   (right),  and  on  both  sides    (left). 


112 


The  width  of  the  residential  lanes  should  depend  on  the  number  of 
people  using  them  and  whether  those  people  are  to  walk  single  file 
or  side  by  side.  By  separating  highways  and  streets  according  to 
their  different  functions,  by  limiting  their  number,  and  planning 
them  adequately,  we  could  effect  such  savings  that  these  new  adequate 
highways  and  streets  could  be  developed  without  additional  cost. 

Within  the  settlement,  the  buildings  may  be  of  a  mixed  type.  They 
might  include  one-family  houses  and  apartment  houses.  The  dwell 
ing  types  would  differ  according  to  the  differences  in  population  den 
sity  in  various  units.  But  no  matter  how  much  such  population 
density  may  vary,  no  matter  how  different  in  aspect  the  buildings  in 
different  settlement  units  may  be,  in  each  and  every  unit,  dwellings 
would  be  surrounded  by  parks  in  which  schools  and  playgrounds 
stand.  Children  could  reach  school  and  playground  without  crossing 
traffic  streets.  Even  if,  instead  of  the  collective  or  group  garages 
suggested,  individual  garages  (ill.  83)  were  provided,  the  children 
could  still  reach  school  and  playground  without  crossing  traffic  streets, 
for  each  "block"  would  have  separate  streets  for  pedestrian  and  auto 
mobile  traffic. 

Like  a  brick — always  so  typical  and  yet  so  various  in  use — such  a 
settlement  unit  could  be  used  for  every  requirement  that  might  arise 
in  any  city  of  whatever  type  or  size  or  topographical  character.  It 
would  provide  the  greatest  possible  flexibility  in  itself,  and  the  great 
est  possibilities  for  useful  combination.  No  matter  how  many  such 
units  were  combined,  the  same  favorable  conditions  for  one  unit 
would  remain  in  all  its  combinations.  The  use  of  such  a  unit  would 
solve  the  problems  involved  in  organizing  all  the  city's  parts.  It  would 
make  a  complete  traffic  solution  truly  possible.  It  would  create  an 
organic  structure  for  the  community  life  of  the  people. 

The  simplest  way  to  construct  a  settlement  with  industry  would 
be  to  combine  such  units  in  a  row  along  a  traffic  artery.  A  ribbon- 
shaped  settlement  would  result,  in  which  the  residential  area  lay 
on  one  side  of  the  traffic  line,  the  industrial  area  on  the  other.  Such 
an  arrangement  would  make  free  industrial  development  possible.  A 
second  ribbon  of  such  units  could  run  parallel  with  the  first  and 
could,  at  convenient  distances,  be  connected  with  it.  If  the  industries 
produced  no  smoke  or  wind-borne  nuisances,  there  could  be  resi 
dential  areas  on  both  sides  of  the  industrial  area.  A  denser  settling 
would  follow,  but  the  industries  could  only  be  extended  within  a 
limited  area  (ill.  84) . 

Most  industries,  however,  produce  nuisances  such  as  smoke,  soot, 
gases,  smell,  and  noise.  Countless  complaints  have  been  voiced 


Advantageous 
features  of  the 
new  unit 


Flexibility  of 
use  of  the  new 
unit 


Simple 

industrial 

settlements 


Smoke 

pollution  and 
its  ill  effects 


113 


85.    CORCULA,    DALMATIA. 
See  also  illustration  20. 


S 


about  air  pollution  from  smoke  producing  industries  and  much  has 
been  said  about  the  ill  effects  on  health1  and  property2  of  such  pollu- 


1During  the  depression,  when  most  of  the  Pennsylvania  factories  and  mines  were  shut  down,  so 
reducing  the  emission  of  smoke,  the  pneumonia  death  rate  dropped  to  a  low  of  91.6  per  100,000 
population  in  1933.  With  the  return  of  better  times  and  the  reopening  of  industrial  plants,  and 
the  ensuing  increase  in  smoke,  soot,  and  fly  ash,  the  death  rate  from  pneumonia  jumped  from 
the  previous  low  in  1933  to  167.4  per  100,000  population  in  1936.  The  conclusion  is  of  course 
obvious:  an  increase  in  the  amount  of  smoke  results  in  a  proportionate  increase  in  respiratory 
diseases. — American  City  Magazine — March,  1940. 

Dr.  Thomas  Barlington,  of  the  New  York  Health  Department,  has  stated  that  in  his  opinion  smoke 
is  primarily  responsible  for  a  50  percent  increase  in  cases  of  cancer  of  the  lungs.  And  a  Health 
Commissioner  of  Chicago  asserted  that  the  death  rate  in  his  city  could  be  reduced  from  12,000  to 
10,000  of  population — a  reduction  of  one-sixth — if  smoke  were  eliminated  from  the  atmosphere.  He 
estimated  that  between  5,000  and  6,000  persons  were  killed  each  year  by  Chicago  smoke. — Henry 
Obermeyer:  Stop  That  Smoke.  New  York  and  London,  1933. 

2Human  beings,  unfortunately,  have  developed  no  special  resistance  against  smoke.  Neither 
has  iron  or  stone.  Smoke  defaces,  corrodes,  and,  disintegrates  practically  all  kinds  of  building 
material.  .  .  .  This  form  of  defacement,  plus  the  wholesale  destruction  of  merchandise  on  the 
shelves,  is  said  to  cause  the  country  a  net  loss  of  five  hundred  millions  of  dollars  every  year.  The 
complete  total  of  America's  smoke  bill  has  been  estimated  as  high  as  "2.400,000,000  annually  or 
$6,850,000  every  day  of  the  year."  Henry  Obermeyer:  Stop  That  Smoke.  New  York  and 
London,  1933. 


tion.  It  is  as  great  a  crime,  many  doctors  insist,  to  pour  poison  into 
a  man's  lungs  as  it  is  to  pour  poison  into  his  coffee ! 

What  can  be  done  to  eliminate  such  nuisances,  which  all  arise  from 
our  present-day  industrial  conditions  and  which  harm  people  and 
property  in  our  communities?  There  are  two  answers  to  that  ques 
tion;  two  methods  available  to  us.  One  is  techno-chemical  devices, 
the  other  is  planning.  In  other  words:  the  nuisances  may  be  elimi 
nated  either  through  artificial  or  through  natural  methods.  The  arti 
ficial  methods,  however,  are  not  wholly  adequate,  and  they  are  very 
expensive.  They  cost  a  great  deal  both  to  install  and  to  maintain.  The 
only  truly  efficient  remedy  is  planning — the  natural  means  at  our 
hand  for  combating  the  smoke  and  nuisance  evil.  It  may  sometimes 
be  advisable  to  combine  with  planning  some  use  of  the  techno-chemi 
cal  means  of  smoke  abatement,  and  certainly  the  possibilities  and 
limitations  of  this  method  should  be  studied  and  fully  understood. 

Large  claims  have  been  made  for  smoke  abatement  with  techno- 
chemical  means.  Careful  appraisal  of  results,  however,  make  it  appear 
that  the  amelioration  such  methods  bring  is  too  often  an  amelioration 
for  the  eyes  but  not  for  the  lungs,  the  nose  and  ears !  The  only  com 
pletely  satisfactory  method  of  mechanical  smoke  abatement  would  be 
to  replace  coal  with  electricity  for  energy  as  well  as  for  heating.  This 
would  effectively  eliminate  smoke  and  soot,  but  it  would  not  in  any 
way  change  the  other  nuisances  produced  by  industry.  Gas  and 
smell  could  be  eliminated  by  techno-chemical  means  to  a  limited 
extent.1  Noise  would  not  be  affected  by  such  devices  at  all.  One 
might  go  on  piling  up  evidence  to  show  how  incompletely  and  inade 
quately  we  can  solve  our  problem  if  we  rely  on  such  means. 

Only  when  industrial  and  residential  areas  are  brought  into  proper 
positional  relationship  to  prevailing  winds,  is  a  true  solution  reached. 
The  natural  method — planning — can  be  fully  and  completely  suc 
cessful.  Re'sidential  areas,  where  proper  planning  methods  are  used, 
may  be  so  placed  as  to  escape  all  wind-borne  nuisances. 

As  sun  and  summer  breezes  determine  the  proper  plan  for  a  house, 
so  should  prevailing  winds  determine  the  shape  of  a  settlement. 

We  are  learning  to  use  knowledge  of  wind  patterns  to  shape  our 
modern  industrial  cities,  but  prevailing  winds  also  had  in  other  times 
their  effect  on  city  planning.  Obviously  smoke  abatement  was  not 
the  end  sought  by  these  early  planners,  and  their  experience  suggests 
that  we  may  well  consider  the  wind  patterns  and  prevailing  winds 

*It  is  known  that  the  smell  of  chocolate  factories  may  carry  for  several  miles,  and  that  the  smell 
from  stockyards  is  perceptible  at  distances  of  more  than  ten  miles. 


How  to  abolish 
smoke — by 
techno-chemi 
cal  means  or  by 
planning? 


Influence  of 
prevailing 
winds  on 
industrial 
settlements 


115 


INFLUENCE   OF   PREVAILING   WINDS   on   the   distribution   of   smoke   and   on   the   shape   of 
settlements. 


I 
I 


86.     WIND  DIAGRAM  1. 


I 
I 

I 
I 
I 

•  1 


: 

87.    WIND  DIAGRAM  2. 


116 


INFLUENCE   OF   PREVAILING   WINDS   on   the   distribution   of   smoke   and   on   the    shape    of 
settlements. 


88.     WIND  DIAGRAM  3. 


89.    WIND  DIAGRAM  4. 


117 


even  in  planning  cities  which  have  no  industry  and  settlements  where 
industries  produce  no  smoke. 

Corcula  (ill.  85),  in  Dalmatia,  for  example,  is  located  on  an  island 
on  a  sound  of  the  Adriatic  Sea.  It  faces  a  mountain  on  the  mainland, 
the  Monte  Vipere.  The  position  of  this  mountain  influenced  the  loca 
tion  of  the  city;  winds  from  its  summit  influenced  the  city's  structure. 
The  streets  are  arranged  in  a  herringbone  pattern  so  that  the  cold 
mountain  winds  cannot  penetrate  them.  These  streets  are  laid  out 
at  an  angle  to  the  direction  of  the  prevailing  winds. 

Four  wind  dia-  To  protect  residential  areas  from  the  atmospheric  discharge  from 
grams  industrial  areas,  the  layout  of  both  areas  must  be  determined  by  the 
prevailing  winds.  The  distribution  of  all  wind-borne  nuisances  may 
be  represented  in  diagram  form.  In  such  a  diagram,  the  sector  of 
smoke  is  more  or  less  extended  within  a  circle.  If  the  residential 
area  is  to  escape  this  smoke,  it  is  obvious  that  it  should  be  placed 
outside  the  smoke  sector.  As  prevailing  winds  differ  in  every  part 
of  the  country,  no  one  pattern  of  location  for  residential  and  indus 
trial  areas  can  be  devised.  A  new  pattern  must  be  worked  out  for 
each  new  set  of  circumstances. 

Four  diagrams  show  the  influence  of  typical  prevailing  winds  on  the 
formation  of  industrial  settlements.  They  illustrate  also  the  great 
importance  which  wind  conditions  have  in  city  planning. 

In  diagram  1  (ill.  86)  we  have  a  situation  in  which  the  prevailing 
winds  blow  from  one  direction  only.  A  simple  ribbon  form  of  settle 
ment  is  the  result.  In  this  arrangement,  the  industrial  zone  lies  in 
the  lee  of  the  residential  zone,  in  what  we  may  call  the  wind  shadow. 
The  distance  between  such  a  settlement  and  the  next  settlement  rib 
bon  would  depend  upon  the  area  necessary  for  the  absorption  of  the 
industrial  smoke  and  fumes.  This  would,  of  course,  vary  according 
to  the  type  of  industry  and  the  kind  of  fuel  it  uses. 

In  diagram  2  (ill.  87)  the  winds  blow  in  two  opposite  directions  and 
have  wind  shadows  of  equal  area  and  shape.  Here  again  the  settle 
ment  is  a  ribbon  formation.  The  two  most  important  elements — resi 
dential  and  industrial  areas — are,  however,  no  longer  ribbon-like. 
They  have  become  squares,  placed  point  to  point,  with  their  diagonals 
forming  an  unbroken  straight  line.  As  in  case  of  diagram  1  the  next 
settlement  ribbon  can  run  parallel  to  the  first  at  a  sufficient  distance. 

In  diagram  3  (ill.  88)  the  prevailing  winds,  blowing  from  two  direc 
tions,  do  not  cast  equal  wind-shadows.  One  wind-shadow  dominates 
the  other,  but  it  does  not  exceed  half  a  circle.  The  result  is  again 

118 


90.     INTEGRATED  SMOKE-PRODUCING  INDUSTRIES.    Wind  conditions  necessitate  a  separa 
tion  of  residential  areas  from  industrial  areas. 


B£ 


91.     COMMERCIAL  AREA  with  residential  sections  on  both  sides.  See  also  illustration  92. 


120 


Integrated 
industries 


The 
commercial 


area 


a  ribbon  settlement  form.  Here  the  two  areas,  industrial  and  resi 
dential,  form  triangles  which  lie  opposite  each  other's  apex.  Once 
more,  the  adjacent  settlement  can  run  parallel. 

In  all  three  cases  studied  so  far  the  prevailing  winds  have  been 
so  distributed  on  the  wind  chart  that  the  total  wind  shadow  has  never 
exceeded  half  a  circle.  There  are  cases  however,  in  which  the  wind- 
shadow  exceeds  this  limit. 

Diagram  4  (ill.  89)  shows  such  a  case.  Here  the  industrial  and  resi 
dential  areas  form  squares  which  are  placed  opposite  one  another. 
Parallel  and  directly  opposite  ribbon-like  settlements  become  impos 
sible  in  such  conditions.  A  wind-shadow  of  such  proportions  permits 
only  point-formed,  fan-like  settlements  which  must  be  built  inde 
pendent  of  one  another.  The  spacing  of  these  single  settlement- 
points  is,  as  in  the  other  cases,  dependent  upon  the  size  of  the  absorp 
tion  area.  In  this  case,  however,  this  absorption  area  is  not  three-, 
one-,  or  two-sided,  but  all-sided. 

These  four  diagrams  show  that,  no  matter  how  far  the  smoke  sector 
may  extend,  a  satisfactory  solution  can  always  be  found  and  our 
settlement  unit  can  always  be  used.  That  unit  may  not  always  retain 
its  rectangular  shape,  for  it  may  be  modified  according  to  conditions. 

When  integrated  industries  must  be  located  where  prevailing  winds 
result  in  point-formed  settlements,  then  industries  would  be  divided 
into  several  parts  at  considerable  distances  from  each  other.  Such 
a  division  would  disintegrate  the  industries,  and  the  solution  would, 
therefore,  probably  be  unsatisfactory.  It  would  be  better  in  such  a 
case,  to  abandon  our  principle  that  the  distance  between  residential 
and  industrial  areas  should  not  exceed  that  which  a  man  can  con 
veniently  walk.  We  would  remove  the  residential  area  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  smoke — that  is,  to  a  distance  from  the  industries  identi 
cal  with  the  radius  of  smoke  absorption.  The  industrial  and  residen 
tial  areas  would  then  need  to  be  connected  by  highways  and  railroads 
(ill.  90). 

For  commercial  areas  too  a  proper  relationship  can  be  established. 
Because  these  areas  are  free  of  smoke,  we  need  not  consider  that 
problem  in  their  planning.  Residential  areas  may  be  on  either  side 
of  a  traffic  artery  which  passes  through  a  park-strip  amidst  the  com 
mercial  area.  If  necessary,  this  traffic  artery  may  consist  of  a  railroad 
as  well  as  a  highway.  Motorists  can  drive  and  park  underneath  each 
building  in  the  commercial  area — a  solution  for  the  tremendous 
parking  problem  in  the  commercial  areas  of  our  present  cities.  There 
would  be  no  pedestrian  hazard,  no  traffic  congestion.  It  would  be 


122 


93.     PLAN  OF  AN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY.    Showing  how  natural  features— in  this  case  the  river- 
can  be  included  in  the  planning.    The  river  together  with  a  park  form  an  ideal  recreation  area. 


123 


I!! 


94.     PART  OF  A   REPLANNED   CITY  ON   HILLY   GROUNDS.    Showing  the   flexibility   and 
adaptability  of  the  settlement  units  to  any  kind  of  terrain. 


124 


possible  to  walk  from  the  residential  area  to  every  building  in  the 
commercial  area.  Each  building  in  the  commercial  area  could  be 
reached  from  two  sides,  from  one  by  car  only;  from  the  other  on  foot 
only.  The  pedestrian,  freed  from  the  dangers  of  traffic,  could  shop 
as  leisurely  as  if  he  were  in  a  park  (ills.  91  and  92) . 

To  simplify  the  problems  under  discussion,  we  have  considered,  in 
making  our  diagrams,  only  level  ground.  But  the  flexibility  of  our 
settlement  unit  as  well  as  of  our  planning  system  makes  it  entirely 
possible  to  use  these  units  on  any  kind  of  terrain  whether  flat  or  hilly 
(ills.  93  and  94) .  Sometimes  the  units  may  be  used  without  modi 
fication.  Sometimes  they  must  be  modified  according  to  topographi 
cal  conditions.  They  can  be  so  modified  and  yet  retain  all  their  essen 
tial  advantages. 

As  settlement  units  in  every  part  of  the  city  would  be  surrounded  by 
parks,  and  the  parks  connected  with  the  open  country,  a  wide-spread 
recreational  area  would  exist  within  easy  reach  of  every  dwelling. 

Only  in  residential  areas  with  a  comparatively  low  population  density 
will  it  be  expedient  to  connect  vegetable  gardens  directly  with  the 
houses.  Where  population  is  dense  such  gardens  might  be  located 
in  the  adjoining  open  area,  though  a  small  garden  plot  would  still 
be  available  near  each  home.  Such  a  plan  would  make  it  possible 
to  keep  at  a  minimum  the  length  of  the  streets,  the  conduits  for 
water,  gas,  etc.,  and  so  keep  the  cost  of  settling  the  area  low. 

Our  diagram  (ill.  95)  shows  how  large  gardens  directly  connected 
with  the  houses  would  increase  the  size  of  a  settlement.  To  settle 
a  population  of  25,000,  at  a  population  density  of  80  people  per  acre, 
we  should  require  four  units.  If  the  density  were  to  be  50.  seven  units 
would  be  needed.  And  if  the  density  were  decreased  to  30,  ten  units 
would  be  required  to  settle  the  25,000  people. 

The  location  of  the  vegetable  gardens  in  the  open  area  instead  of 
beside  the  homes  has  certain  advantages  other  than  economy.  Such 
an  arrangement  would  create  a  productive  park  system.  The  recrea 
tional  area  would  thus  be  increased  and  the  cost  of  its  maintenance 
considerablv  decreased. 

j 

The  free  space  between  the  settlements  could  be  used  for  farming. 
The  extension  of  this  agricultural  area  would  depend  on  two  factors : 
first,  the  open  space  necessary  for  the  absorption  of  smoke,  which, 
of  course,  would  vary;  and  second,  the  number  of  people  which  the 
area  has  to  supply.  The  farm  area  should  be  large  enough  to  feed 
the  whole  population  of  the  adjoining  settlements.  Where  areas  are 


Adaptability  of 
the  unit  to  any 
kind  of  terrain 


Increase  of  the 

number  of  units 

by  decreasing 

density 


The  city  in  the 

landscape — 

its  natural 

recreation 

area 


125 


80  people  on  one  acre. 


50  people  on  one  acre. 


30  people  on  one  acre. 

95.     DIAGRAM  showing  how  the  number  of  units  increases   by  decreasing  population   density. 

densely  populated,  it  would  be  necessary,  therefore,  to  have  additional 
agricultural  areas  in  connection  with  the  settlements.  This  will  be 
true  also  at  points  of  central  and  regional  concentration.  Such  points 
of  concentration  would  have  to  receive  their  food  supply  from  other 
agricultural  areas. 

Settlement  units  such  as  we  have  been  considering,  with  their  gardens 
and  surrounding  parks  and  the  adjoining  agricultural  areas,  bring 
the  city  into  close  relation  with  the  landscape — its  natural  recreation 
area.  The  city,  in  fact,  becomes  part  of  the  landscape.  The  one-storey 
house  in  the  settlement  unit  disappears  among  trees  and  behind 
shrubs  and  a  natural  camouflage  results  (ill.  96).  The  city  will 
be  within  the  landscape  and  the  landscape  within  the  city  (ills.  70, 
92,105). 


126 


-    :- 

,. 


m 


Theory  and  The  proposed  combinations  of  settlement  units  to  form  cities  con- 
reality  stitute  neither  definite  plans,  nor  suggestions  for  standardization. 
They  are  abstractions.  Absolute  cities  do  not  exist.  Cities  are  indi 
viduals.  Their  physiognomy  depends  on  the  character  of  the  land 
scape,  on  the  people  who  live  in  them,  and  on  their  function  in 
the  nation's  life.  Therefore,  these  elements  which  we  have  described, 
and  their  manifold  possibilities  of  combination,  must  remain  in  the 
realm  of  theory.  We  need  such  theory  as  a  starting  point  for  the 
discovery  of  our  methods  of  work.  But  when  we  undertake  the  actual 
work  of  planning,  our  methods  must  always  be  modified  by  reality. 
For  city  planning  is  not  an  abstract  task.  It  is  the  fulfillment  of 
human  needs;  the  realization  of  human  aims. 


128 


ty&*&tt$£*ff83s^3g*^$lfes&  si.vsyvj.ia 

97.     AMERICAN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY  Replanned.    See  also  illustration  102. 


PART  THREE 


REPLANNING  OF  CITIES 


To  replan  an  existing  city  seems  even  more  difficult  and,  therefore, 
more  Utopian,  than  to  plan  a  new  city. 

Great  obstacles  stand  in  the  way  of  intelligent  replanning.  A  con 
siderable  part  of  the  national  wealth  is  invested  in  the  buildings  of 
our  cities.  And  even  when  the  material  values  represented  in  these 
buildings  no  longer  serve  the  interests  of  man,  man  still  clings  to 
them,  not  realizing  that  he  has  become  their  slave.  Because  of  this 
paradoxical  situation,  many  of  the  recognized  evils  of  our  cities  are 
not  being  eliminated,  even  though  their  elimination  is  known  to  be 
absolutely  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  the  whole  community.  Where 
material  values  are  allowed  to  overshadow  human  beings  planners 
are  allowed  to  attempt  only  partial  solutions.  They  have  been  con 
sistently  and  constantly  blocked  from  adopting  plans  which  would 
involve  changing  the  structure  of  the  city.  But  the  chaos  within  our 
cities  can  never  be  eliminated  by  individual  partial  solutions.  Such 
solutions,  in  fact,  only  serve  to  perpetuate  the  chaos.  And  much  of 
the  money  spent  for  "improving"  the  city  is,  for  this  reason,  sheer 
waste. 

How  can  we — and  how  must  we — change  our  cities?  How  can  we 
eliminate  their  defects  and  transform  them  so  that  they  meet  our 
present-day  requirements  of  health  and  safety? 


Obstacles  of  re 
planning  cities 


Old  methods 


129 


The  ever 
changing  city 


The  city's 
environment 


We  must  remember  at  the  outset  of  our  discussion  that  the  old  meth 
ods  of  replanning  were  costly  and  only  temporarily  successful.  They 
reached  only  partial  solutions  and  were  mainly  concerned  with  the 
alleviation  of  traffic  conditions.  They  usually  consisted  of  expensive 
reconstruction  of  old  streets  and  equally  expensive  construction  of 
new  highways  and  subways.  Such  measures  improved  specific  condi 
tions  for  a  time,  but  did  not  touch  the  causes  of  the  evils  they  sought 
to  remedy.  The  old  conditions  soon  began  to  reappear  as  traffic 
continued  to  increase.  The  "improvers"  failed  completely  to  recog 
nize  that  traffic  in  itself  does  not  cause  the  difficulties.  Those  difficulties 
have,  a  far  more  fundamental  cause,  and  it  is  essential  to  find  and  deal 
with  that  cause  if  we  are  to  effect  a  permanent  and  complete  solution. 

The  city  is  in  a  constant  process  of  change.  A  comparison  of  our 
present-day  cities  with  those  of  fifty  or  one  hundred  years  ago  shows 
how  tremendous  are  the  changes  which  have  occurred  (ill.  98) .  Will 
not  similar  changes  also  occur  in  the  next  fifty  or  a  hundred  years? 
Is  it  not  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  only  satisfactory  plan  must  be 
one  which  takes  account  of  this  element  of  change?  Would  it  not 
seem  obvious  also  that  expediency  and  economy  alike  dictate  the 
basing  of  all  necessary  reconstruction  on  a  comprehensive  plan  in 
stead  of  perpetuating  the  present  chaos  by  planlessly  building  new 
houses,  streets,  highways,  and  subways  ?  Only  when  all  reconstruction 
is  based  on  such  a  plan  can  a  new  and  organic  city  structure  develop. 

The  process  of  change  is  as  typical  of  the  city's  zone  of  influence  as  it 
is  of  the  city  itself.  As  conditions  within  the  city  become  increasingly 
unhealthy,  prospective  home  owners  choose  to  built  outside  the  city 
limits.  New  settlements  develop  rapidly  in  the  environs  of  the  city. 
Such  settlements  exert  a  negative  influence  upon  the  city,  even 
though  the  city  continues  to  be  the  basis  of  their  existence. 

Industry,  as  well  as  individuals,  is  in  flight  from  the  city,  though  the 
reasons  for  that  flight  are  somewhat  different.  An  industry,  for 
example,  is  compelled  to  enlarge  its  factory.  Land  inside  the  city 
is  expensive.  An  investment  in  city  property  sufficient  to  allow  the 
enlargement  of  the  plant  there  would,  if  used  outside  the  city  limits, 
provide,  perhaps,  for  the  purchase  of  a  new  site  and  the  building 
of  a  new  factory.  The  new  factory  in  its  new  location  could  be  built 
to  incorporate  more  economical  productions  methods.  More  favorable 
production  conditions  could  be  achieved,  whereas  those  in  the  city 
are  becoming  increasingly  unsatisfactory.  Quite  naturally  the  move 
to  the  country  seems  attractive.  Yet  the  relief  secured  by  the  move 
is  temporary.  Within  a  relatively  short  time,  the  conditions  typical 
of  our  present-day  city,  will  prevail  in  the  new  location,  since  the 


130 


98.     NEW  YORK'S   BROADWAY.    100  years   ago,  50  years   ago,   and  today.    Tomorrow.   .   .    ? 


131 


Application   of 

our  planning 

principles 


An  European 
industrial  city 


The  city's  cha 
otic  structure 


development  of  these  new  settlements  is  proceeding  as  planlessly  as 
did  that  of  the  city  itself.  A  sound  plan  for  a  city  must  reach  beyond 
the  city  borders  to  its  environs  and  its  zone  of  influence.  We  must 
always  realize  that  city  planning  involves  regional  planning. 

In  order  to  demonstrate  how  our  principles  of  city  planning  can  be 
applied  to  the  replanning  of  existing  urban  communities,  let  us 
consider  three  cities  and  make  diagrams  of  their  replanning.  These 
diagrams  do  not  pretend  to  be  final  solutions.  They  are  general  sug 
gestions  only,  intended  to  offer  planning  ideas.  City  planning  will 
always  depend  upon  specific  conditions  and  upon  the  tasks  demanded 
of  each  particular  city.  No  two  cities  have  identical  problems.  Yet 
by  dealing  with  typical  problems  generally  and  abstractly,  we  may 
clarify  certain  recurring  urban  problems  and  simplify  the  theoretical 
possibilities  of  reconstructing  the  city. 

Let  us  examine  first  two  small  industrial  cities  and  follow  their  devel 
opment  and  their  possible  replanning.  We  have  chosen  these  particu 
lar  cities  because  they  have  defects  characteristic  of  many  of  our 
cities  and  because  they  present  varied  problems  due  to  the  differences 
in  their  prevailing  winds.  Later  we  shall  examine  a  metropolis  and 
show  how  our  principles  could  be  applied  in  the  replanning  of  a  city 
of  several  millions. 

The  first  of  our  small  cities  was  founded  during  the  twelfth  century, 
at  the  lime  of  the  colonization  of  Eastern  Europe.  The  original  settle 
ment  was  protected  by  its  location  on  a  height  within  a  flood  area 
of  a  large  river.  Situated  on  an  old  highway,  the  city  was,  like  most 
colonial  cities  of  its  time,  peopled  first  by  peasants  and  craftsmen. 
During  the  14th  century  it  became  the  residence  of  a  prince  and  the 
center  of  a  territorial  state.  Gaining  in  importance  during  the  18th 
century,  it  became  the  administrative  seat  of  a  small  state,  and  parks 
and  palaces  typical  of  such  cities  appeared  within  it.  It  was  so  favor 
ably  located  near  a  region  rich  in  natural  resources,  that  it  devel 
oped  during  the  19th  and  20th  centuries  into  an  industrial  city.  Its 
population  has  increased  steadily  and  is  still  increasing.  Today  it 
numbers  80,000. 

As  the  city  gradually  developed  into  an  industrial  one,  its  structure 
was  completely  disorganized.  Residential  areas  are  located  in  the 
wind  shadow  of  the  industrial  plants  which  rose  along  the  railroad 

1  C 

lines.  The  defects  of  such  a  city  are  only  too  apparent.  The  entire 
residential  area  suffers  from  the  smoke,  fumes,  soot,  noise,  and  odors 
from  the  industries.  Conditions  within  the  residential  area  vary 
considerably.  Large  parts  of  the  city  are  desolate;  other  parts  are 
situated  in  the  flood  area.  The  replanning  of  such  areas  is  essential  for 


132 


social  and  hygienic  reasons.  The  railroad  is  located  on  street  level, 
causing  traffic  disruptions  which  will  have  to  be  eliminated  by  elevat 
ing  the  tracks.  The  main  highway  cuts  irregularly  through  the  resi 
dential  area  and  traffic  accidents  are  therefore  numerous  (ill.  99) . 

These  structural  defects  can  be  rectified  only  by  reorganizing  the 
city.  Such  reorganization  must  be  based  on  the  correlation  of  the 
city  areas.  It  must  pay  special  attention  to  the  expedient  location  of 
industrial  and  residential  areas  in  relation  to  prevailing  winds.  Once 
such  fundamental  reorganization  is  effected,  traffic  disturbances  and 
dangers  can  be  easily  eliminated. 

A  simplified  scheme  shows  the  principal  defects  of  the  present  city 
and,  particularly,  the  faulty  location  of  the  residential  area  in  relation 
to  the  industrial  area. 

A  second  scheme  demonstrates  how,  if  the  industrial  area  is  retained 
and  concentrated,  suitable  location  of  the  residential  areas  will  elimi 
nate  the  nuisances  caused  by  the  industries.  This  solution  is  not  com 
pletely  satisfactory.  It  still  has  faults  which  a  more  efficient  reconstruc 
tion  could  eradicate.  Should  the  city  expand,  the  distance  between 
residential  and  industrial  areas,  which  should  not  exceed  the  limits 
set  by  pedestrian  traffic,  would  increase  to  such  an  extent  that  mechan 
ical  means  of  transportation  would  become  necessary. 

A  third  scheme  proposes  a  ribbon-like  arrangement  of  the  existing 
industrial  area  along  the  railroad.  Here  too  the  residential  area  must 
be  re-located  opposite  to  the  wind  direction.  All  traffic  disturbances 
are  eliminated  in  such  a  plan.  The  railroad  and  the  main  highway  are 
located  within  a  green  belt  between  the  residential  and  industrial  areas. 
The  workers  live  opposite  their  places  of  work  and  they  can  walk 
to  work  since  the  maximum  distance  between  residential  and  industrial 
areas  is  kept  within  the  limit  of  convenient  pedestrian  travel.  Future 
expansion  of  the  city  can  proceed  organically,  along  the  traffic  belt, 
with  no  impairment  of  favorable  traffic  conditions.  Congestion,  such 
as  might  arise  if  the  second  scheme  of  reconstruction  were  used,  wall 
be  avoided.  Considered  from  every  point,  the  superiority  of  the  ribbon 
system  is  evident  (ill.  100) . 

The  final  scheme  shows  how  the  replanning  of  this  city  should  be 
carried  out.  The  ribbon  of  the  city  is  divided  into  three  groups;  each 
group  subdivided  into  four  settlement  units.  Each  unit  contains  those 
community  institutions  necessary  for  it.  Each  unit  shares  with  its 
neighboring  unit  those  social  and  cultural  institutions  which  are  neces 
sary  for  two  units  in  close  proximity.  All  four  units  together  maintain 
those  communitv  institutions  and  services  which  can  best  be  main- 


Three  schemes 


The   replanned 
city 


133 


99.     EUROPEAN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY.    Diagram  of  present  state  and  condition.    In  lower  left 
corner  the  historical  development  during  six  centuries — at  1200,  1400  and  1800  A.  D. 


134 


100.  EUROPEAN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY.  Diagram  of  its  proposed  replanning,  1933.  In  the 
lower  left  corner  three  schemes;  the  upper  showing  present  state;  the  left  a  replanning  around 
the  existing  industrial  area;  the  right  as  a  ribbon  development. 


135 


The   actual   re 
construction 


An   industrial 
city  in  the  Mid 
dle  West 


tained  by  the  entire  group.  The  institutions  of  the  business  and 
administrative  zones  can  be  distributed  in  the  same  way.  Adjacent 
to  the  units  are  kitchen  gardens,  situated  in  parks  surrounding  these 
units.  Though  separated  by  these  parks  all  these  units  of  the  three 
groups  comprising  the  settlement  together  form  an  urban  organism. 
Each  of  the  three  main  groups  of  the  city  has  a  railroad  station  for 
local  traffic  with  the  other  groups  of  the  settlement  and  for  long 
distance  traffic.  The  highway  connects  the  different  groups  with  the 
main  highway.  Communication  among  neighboring  groups  could  be 
also  achieved  by  buses,  or  streetcars. 

The  actual  reconstruction  of  the  city,  in  accordance  with  this  scheme, 
would  be  very  simple.  The  existing  industrial  plants  along  the  rail 
road  could  form  the  basis  for  it,  and  later  industrial  developments 
could  be  added  in  accordance  with  the  plan.  All  new  dwellings  could 
be  built  according  to  this  scheme.  The  large  desolate  areas  of  the  old 
city  could  be  gradually  rebuilt  in  new  locations.  Their  necessary 
reconstruction  might  be  the  beginning  of  a  rebuilt  city. 

The  other  small  industrial  city  we  have  chosen  for  study  was  founded 
with  the  settling  of  the  American  Middle  West.  It  is  located  on  one  of 
the  Great  Lakes,  between  two  large  cities,  one  of  which  has  developed 
into  a  metropolis  during  the  last  hundred  years.  These  two  large 
cities  have  influenced  the  development  of  their  smaller  neighbor. 
Geographical  location  has  also  been  a  determining  influence  upon  its 
development.  In  1835  a  few  families  founded  this  settlement  at  the 
mouth  of  a  river,  in  the  midst  of  a  rich  farming  region.  It  soon 
became  the  trading  center  and  port  for  the  surrounding  countryside. 
Rather  early  in  its  history,  it  concerned  itself,  not  only  with  trade,  but 
also  with  the  processing  of  agricultural  products  and  the  manufacture 
of  farm  machinery.  In  1850,  when  the  settlement  was  incorporated 
as  a  town,  its  population  was  3,500. 

The  coming  of  the  railroad  made  the  town's  port  location  less  strategic. 
Gradually,  like  many  another  small  trading  center,  it  lost  its  impor 
tance  as  a  port.  Changes  in  agricultural  production,  as  the  cultivation 
of  corn  and  grain  was  replaced  by  the  raising  of  cattle  and  the  produc 
tion  of  dairy  products  for  city  consumption,  also  contributed  to  the 
change  in  the  character  of  the  town.  Such  new  conditions  spelled 
disaster  for  many  similar  communities.  For  this  city,  however,  they 
marked  the  beginning  of  a  period  of  new  growth.  Because  it  was  situ 
ated  between  two  large  settlements,  of  which  one  became  a  transcon 
tinental  railroad  center,  land  prices  were  low  there  and  skilled  labor 
plentiful,  the  town  gradually  developed  into  a  manufacturing  city 
with  a  population  of  50,000. 


136 


This  change  from  a  small  agricultural  trading  center  to  an  industrial 
city  provided  a  new  basis  of  existence.  But  it  weakened  the  structure 
of  the  city.  Two  railroad  lines  traversed  it  and  were  connected  by  a 
third.  Industrial  plants  developed  along  these  railroad  lines  and  an 
H-shaped  industrial  area  arose  within  the  city.  This  arrangement  of 
the  industrial  area  was  favorable  economically,  but  it  had  unsatisfac 
tory  effects  upon  the  entire  city  area.  All  the  residential  areas  are  now 
located  within  the  smoke  zone.  Motor  highways  cut  through  the  city 
area,  with  consequent  hazard  and  confusion.  Conditions  in  the  resi 
dential  districts  vary.  A  considerable  number  of  the  dwellings  should 
be  rebuilt,  particularly  in  the  old  parts  of  the  city  and  around  the 
industrial  plants  (ill.  101) . 

Any  permanent  solution  for  this  city's  problems  must  include  the 
elimination  of  all  its  defects.  As  soon  as  a  suitable  location  of  the 
different  areas  in  relation  to  the  prevailing  winds  has  been  found, 
unsatisfactory  traffic  conditions  can  be  easily  rectified.  Wind  conditions 
are  such  in  this  city  as  to  require  the  type  of  layout  where  residential 
and  industrial  areas  form  squares  lying  opposite  to  each  other.  The 
wind  shadow  exceeds  half  of  the  area  of  a  circle,  and  therefore,  a 
point-formed,  fan-like  arrangement  of  the  single  settlements  built  in 
dependently  of  each  other  is  indicated.  The  square  of  the  industrial 
area  can  be  expanded  according  to  its  requirements.  All  plants  pro 
ducing  smoke,  fumes,  and  noise  must  be  located  within  this  square. 
The  residential  area,  also  theoretically  a  square,  can  likewise  be 
expanded  as  necessary.  The  entire  population  of  the  city  could  be 
placed  within  one  such  square.  But  if  this  were  done,  the  distance 
between  residential  and  industrial  areas  would  be  so  great  that  mechan 
ical  means  of  transportation  would  become  necessary.  This  would  be 
in  contradiction  to  our  basic  principle  that  the  distance  between  such 
areas  should  not  exceed  the  limits  set  by  pedestrian  traffic.  If  it  seemed 
desirable  or  necessary  to  concentrate  the  entire  population  in  one  such 
square,  however,  a  solution  could  be  found  by  increasing  the  popula 
tion  density.  This  would  avoid  the  use  of  mechanical  transportation, 
but  it  would  mean  the  sacrifice  of  another  of  our  basic  principles— 
the  desirability  of  housing  the  entire  population  in  one-family  houses. 
We  should  have  to  provide  only  apartment  houses.  A  better  solution 
would  be  to  plan  two  settlements.  At  a  population  density  of  80 
people  to  an  acre,  25,000  could  be  housed  conveniently  in  each 
settlement.  The  distance  between  the  two  settlements  would  be 
determined  by  the  extent  of  the  smoke  zone. 

Each  residential  square  is  divided  into  four  converging  units.  In  the 
sectors  between  these  units  are  parks  which  connect  the  settlement 


The    replanned 
city;  wind  con 
dition  result  in 
fan-like 
arrangement 


137 


101.     AMERICAN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY.     Diagram    of    present    state    and    condition. 


138 


102.     AMERICAN  INDUSTRIAL  CITY.   Diagram  of  its  proposed  replanning,  1938.   See  also  illustration  97. 


139 


with  the  landscape.  Schools,  playgrounds,  and  kitchen  gardens  are 
located  within  the  parks.  To  compensate  for  the  different  location  of 
their  units,  we  have  chosen  one-family  houses  which  differ  in  their 
shape  but  which  have  the  right  orientation.  In  front  of  these  units 
within  a  park  area  are  located  apartment  houses  where  single  persons 
and  childless  families  may  live.  Between  these  apartment  houses 
and  the  industrial  area  are  the  commercial  and  administrative  build 
ings  (ills.  97  and  102). 

Future  expan-     Future  expansion  will  be  accomplished  by  the  erection  of  new  settle- 
sion     ments  either  in  a  north-south  or  an  east-west  direction.    While  rail 
roads  and  motor  highways  connect  the  settlements  with  one  another 
and  with  other  cities,  the  settlements  themselves  will  be  free  of  through 
traffic. 

Procedure  of  The  actual  reconstruction  of  this  city  could  begin  in  connection  with 
reconstruction  fae  existing  principal  industrial  plants.  All  building  of  new  residen 
tial  dwellings  could  then  be  carried  out  in  accordance  with  our  dia 
gram.  Buildings  in  the  slum  area  could  be  replaced  in  the  same  way. 
A  reconstruction  of  the  city  could  thus  take  place  gradually  without 
disturbing  its  life. 

Chicago:  Its  Now  let  us  apply  our  principles  of  city  planning  to  a  metropolis.  The 
planless  and  diagram  we  use  is,  of  course,  simplified.  This  metropolis,  Chicago, 
was  founded  in  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  It  is  located 
on  Lake  Michigan  where  an  old  trade  route  crossed  the  intercontinental 
river  system  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  St.  Lawrence  River.  The  city 
early  achieved  prominence  as  an  inland  harbor,  as  well  as  an  overseas 
port.  With  the  development  of  the  railroad,  it  became  the  center  of 
a  continental  railroad  system  and  the  most  important  commercial 
and  industrial  center  of  the  Middle  West.  Today  its  population — 
suburbs  included — is  almost  4,000,000.  Due  to  its  rapid  and  un 
precedented  growth,  a  considerable  part  of  the  city  still  has  an  aspect 
of  incompleteness.  It  shows  all  the  symptoms  typical  of  our  present- 
day  cities.  Industrial  plants  are  scattered  over  the  entire  city  area,  so 
that  all  parts  of  the  city  suffer  from  the  noxious  fumes  those  plants 
produce.  The  residential  districts  are  very  uneven  in  quality.  Large 
parts  are  in  such  desolate  condition  that  their  removal  is  one  of  the 
main  and  pressing  problems  of  the  city.  The  large  commercial  dis 
trict,  though  it  is  also  to  some  extent  dispersed  over  the  whole  area, 
is  mainly  concentrated  in  the  city's  center.  Here  too  is  little  uniformity 
of  quality.  Many  of  the  buildings  have  become  obsolete,  and  even 
the  good  buildings  have  decreased  in  value  because  they  have  been 
built  too  close  together  and  therefore  deprive  each  other  of  light  and 
air.  The  divergence  between  city  plan  and  its  buildings  is  particu- 


larly  evident  here.  The  existing  block  and  street  system  has  no  organic 
relationship  to  the  skyscraper. 

Traffic  constitutes  the  principal  problem  here.  Industry  and,  to  some 
extent,  business,  is  dispersed  over  the  whole  city.  There  is  no  natural 
relationship  between  these  districts  and  their  residential  areas.  There 
fore,  traffic  has  had  to  develop  beyond  reasonable  requirements,  with 
the  result  that  today  communication  by  means  of  motor  vehicles  has 
become  extremely  difficult  and  slow.  Many  costly  attempts  have  been 
made  to  improve  traffic  conditions,  but  the  problem,  which  is  caused  by 
the  disorganization  of  the  city  structure,  and  that  of  the  suburbs,  has 
not  been  solved.  We  have  here  clear  evidence  of  the  way  in  which 
the  disorganization  of  the  city  affects  the  suburbs.  We  have  indicated 
in  our  diagram  the  zone  of  influence  of  the  smoke  and  gases  from  the 
industries  dispersed  over  the  whole  area.  If  we  observe  the  steady 
growth  of  the  suburbs  and  their  industries,  we  can  see  that  soon  we 
shall  have  the  same  unfavorable  conditions  outside  the  city  as  now 
prevail  within  the  city  limits  (ill.  103) . 

"The  growth  of  the  city,"  wrote  Daniel  H.  Burnham1  in  the  introduc 
tion  to  his  famous  Plan  of  Chicago,  in  1909,  "has  been  so  rapid  that 
it  has  been  impossible  to  plan  for  the  economical  disposition  of  the 
great  influx  of  people,  surging  like  a  human  tide  to  spread  itself  wher 
ever  opportunity  for  profitable  labor  offered  place.  Though  few 
people  are  appalled  at  the  results  of  the  progress;  at  the  waste  in 
time,  strength,  and  money  which  congestion  in  the  city  streets  begets ; 
at  the  toll  of  lives  taken  by  disease  when  sanitary  precautions  are 
neglected ;  and  at  the  frequent  outbreaks  against  law  and  order  which 
result  from  narrow  and  pleasureless  living.  .  .  .  The  people  in  Chicago 
have  ceased  to  be  impressed  by  rapid  growth  or  the  great  size  of  the 
city.  What  they  insist  upon  asking  now  is,  How  are  we  living?  Are 
we  in  reality  prosperous  ?  Is  the  city  a  convenient  place  for  business  ? 
Is  it  a  good  labor  market  in  the  sense  that  labor  is  sufficiently  com 
fortable  to  be  efficient  and  content?  Will  the  coming  generation  be 
able  to  stand  the  nervous  strain  of  city  life?  When  competence  has 
been  accumulated  must  we  go  elsewhere  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  inde 
pendence?  If  the  city  does  not  become  better  as  it  becomes  bigger, 
shall  not  the  defect  be  remedied?  These  are  questions  that  cannot 
be  brushed  aside.  They  are  the  most  pressing  questions  of  our  day, 
and  everywhere  men  are  anxiously  seeking  the  answers." 

Today,  one  generation  later,  these  questions  are  still  unanswered. 

1Daniel  H.  Burnham  and  Edward  H.  Bennet:  Plan  of  Chicago.  Edited  by  Charles  Moore, 
Chicago,  1909. 

141 


Daniel  H. 

Burnham's 

opinion 


103.     CITY  OF  CHICAGO.    Diagram  of  present  state  and  condition. 
Turn  to  next  page  number  142. 


The  reorganiza 
tion  of  the  city 


saw. 


)arl 
he  said. 


Comment  on  the  City. 

The  pert,  pretty  girl  in  the 
bright  spring  coat  was  obviously 
glimpsing  Chicago  for  the  first 
time.  She  sat  tensely  peering  out 
the  window  of  the  northbound 
North  Shore  train. 

As  the  train  twisted  north  and 
west  from  the  Merchandise  Mart 
she  voiced  her  amazement  with  a 
soft,  deep-South  drawl. 

"Look  at  all  the  houses  jammed 
smack  together.    Why,  there's  not  j 
a  foot  between  'em!" 

As  street  after  street  of  smoke-  j 
blackened,  dingy  houses  slid  past: ! 
"Are    there    really   people    living 
there?     I  haven't  seen  a  tree  or  a 
lawn,  just  cement  sidewalks  and 
streets." 

When  the  train  turned  north 
nearing  Wilson  av.,  she  saw  the 
wide,  spring-greening  cemetery. 
"Well,"  she  said.  "At  least 
there's  sky  and  sun  for  them, 
trees  and  grern  grass,  when 
they're  dead  in  this  city." 


Sp< 


The  problems  remain  the  same. 
Chicago  has  become  bigger  and 
more  populated.  Its  difficulties 
have  increased  in  even  greater 
proportion. 

The  reorganization  of  the  city 
areas  is  essential  here.  To  effect 
this  we  must  distinguish  be 
tween  two  main  parts  of  our 
city  plan :  The  commercial  area 
and  the  industrial  area.  The 
industrial  area  may  be  subdi 
vided  into  two  parts ;  heavy  and 
light  manufacturing  industries. 
These  parts,  together  with  their 
respective  residential  districts, 
form  the  city.  The  suburbs,  and 
also  the  areas  containing  coun-  A  VOICE  FROM  THE  PEOPLE. 

.  ,  r    i   •      From   the   column   of   "Here   is   Chicago":    Chicago 

try  residences,  are  parts  ol  this  Daily  News 
whole.  A  replanning  of  the  city 
must  begin  with  the  reorganiza 
tion  of  these  areas.    It  must  establish  a  proper  relationship  between 
them  and  provide  for  their  connection  with  one  another  by  adequate 
means  of  transportation. 

Heavy  industry  The  large  area  of  the  heavy  industries  lies  along  the  lake  to  the 
south.  This  location  provides  access  to  direct  water  transportation 
as  well  as  to  railroads.  In  our  reorganization,  the  heavy  industries 
could  remain  where  they  are,  for  the  time  being,  but  they  should 
ultimately  be  removed  from  the  lake  front  and  situated  along  a  canal. 
The  residential  districts  related  to  these  areas  will  have  to  be  changed, 
for  their  present  location,  within  the  zone  of  especially  heavy  fumes 
and  gases,  is  extremely  unsatisfactory.  If  the  entire  area  of  the  heavy 
industries  were  rearranged  according  to  the  prevailing  winds,  it  would 
have  to  be  divided  into  various  parts,  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
one  another.  A  better  solution  would  be  not  to  sub-divide  these  indus 
tries  but  to  place  the  residential  area  at  an  adequate  distance  from  the 
industrial  area,  and  to  use  railroads  and  highways  to  connect  the  two 
(ill.  90). 


144 


104.  CITY  OF  CHICAGO.  A  diagram  of  its  proposed  replanning,  1940.  A— 
Park.  B — Commercial  area.  C — Smokeless  industry.  D — Smoke-producing  light 
industry.  E — Heavy  industry.  F — Residential  areas  for  heavy  industry.  G — 
Airport  and  central  station.  H — Harbor,  freight  yard  and  warehouses.  Turn  to 
previous  page. 


Unlike  the  fairly  concentrated  heavy  industries,  manufacturing  plants 
of  light  industries  are  scattered  over  the  whole  city.  Some  are  located 
on  the  river  which  connects  the  lake  with  the  Mississippi.  This  river 
will  in  part  determine  the  future  location  of  the  manufacturing  indus 
try.  By  a  system  of  canals  connected  with  it,  adequate  water  transpor 
tation  as  well  as  adequate  railroad  transportation  would  be  available. 
These  light  industries  can  easily  be  divided  into  smaller  units  without 
impairing  the  production  process.  Some  of  them  are  producers  of 
smoke  and  fumes,  but  some  are  free  of  such  disturbing  by-products. 
In  the  former  case,  the  prevailing  winds  will  determine  the  theoretical 
shape  of  the  settlement;  in  the  latter  the  settlement  can  be  laid  out 
without  regard  to  the  winds.  New  plants  of  the  smoke-producing 
industries  should  be  spread  over  a  wider  area,  but  their  residential 
and  industrial  areas  can  still  be  located  within  the  limits  set  by 
pedestrian  traffic.  The  different  settlements  form  a  quasi-ribbon  to 
which,  at  adequate  distances,  other  settlement  ribbons  run  parallel. 
All  settlements,  as  well  as  the  settlement  ribbons,  are  connected  with 
one  another  by  a  railroad  and  highway  system. 

Proper  relationship  can  also  be  established  between  the  residential 
and  commercial  areas.  The  size  of  the  residential  area  here  must 
be  kept  within  the  limits  set  by  pedestrian  traffic,  so  that  transportation 
is  unnecessary  in  the  commercial  area.  Since  commercial  areas  are  not 
smoke-producers,  residential  districts  can  be  erected  on  both  sides  of 
them. 

The  efficient  reconstruction  of  the  commercial  area  presents  very 
difficult  problems.  The  main  consideration  which  has  guided  their 
building  hitherto  has  been,  not  actual  requirements,  but  the  exploita 
tion  of  land.  An  ever-increasing  number  of  storeys  was  the  unsatis 
factory  result  of  this  policy.  One  building,  therefore,  deprives  the 
next  one  of  light  in  the  lower  storeys.  The  over-valuation  of  one 
building  causes  the  depreciation  of  the  next.  Technical  progress  in 
the  construction  of  office  buildings  has  steadily  advanced,  but  little  or 
no  attention  has  been  given  to  the  problems  of  city  planning  which 
arise  with  that  construction.  As  a  result  of  this  one-sided  development, 
the  office  building  has  never  attained  the  utility  of  which  it  is  capable. 

In  order  to  determine  at  least  approximately  the  amount  of  office 
space  actually  needed,  we  shall  base  our  calculations  on  one  of  the 
settlement  units  of  the  residential  area.  About  12,500  people  can  be 
housed  in  such  a  unit,  at  a  population  density  of  80  people  to  an  acre. 
Approximately  one  third  of  these  people — about  4,000 — are  em 
ployed.  Each  one  of  these  employed  persons  will  need  100  square  feet 


Manufacturing 
industries  with 
smoke  and 
without 


The  commer 
cial  area 


145 


o 

o 


PS 

W 


146 


of  office  space,  a  total  of  some  400,000  square  feet  for  our  commercial 
unit.  This  area  could  be  provided  by  one  twenty-storey  office  build 
ing,  having  a  floor  space  of  20,000  square  feet  per  storey.  Since  the 
settlement  unit,  with  its  adjacent  park  area  will  be  approximately 
2500  feet  wide,  the  length  of  the  related  commercial  unit  would 
therefore  be  2500  feet.  The  width  of  the  commercial  unit  would  be 
determined  by  local  conditions.  An  office  building  such  as  we  have 
described,  if  an  H-shaped  plan  is  used  in  its  construction,  would  re 
quire  an  area  of  only  200  feet  by  200  feet.  Enough  space  would  thus 
be  left  for  the  other  buildings  required  by  the  unit,  such  as  adminis 
tration  buildings,  stores,  restaurants,  theatres.  Even  when  all  these 
buildings  are  erected,  ample  space  will  be  left  to  give  the  entire  com 
mercial  area  a  park-like  aspect  (ills.  91  and  92). 

In  our  diagram  we  show  how  the  various  parts  of  the  city  might     Diagram  of  the 
be  arranged  (ills.  104  and  105).    The  entire  lake  front  becomes  a     reorganized 
park.   In  this  large  wooded  area  are  spacious  residences,  apartment 
houses,  hotels,  gardens,  farms,  playgrounds  and  camps.    When  the 
heavy  industries  have  been  moved  to  a  canal  inland,  this  park  will 
stretch  unbroken  along  the  entire  lake  shore.    Inland,  behind  this 
park  area,  are  the  heavy  industries  to  the  south  and  the  commercial 
area  to  the  north,  both  with  their  residential  districts. 

The  commercial  area  as  well  as  that  occupied  by  heavy  industry  is 
shifted  somewhat  from  its  present  site.  The  beginnings  of  such  devel 
opment  could,  therefore,  be  made  in  unoccupied  land  where  new  build 
ings  could  be  erected  to  replace  those  which  have  become  obsolete. 

Parallel  to  the  commercial  area,  but  separated  from  it  by  another 
park  strip,  lie  the  light  industries  which  do  not  produce  noxious  fumes. 
Beyond  these  and  the  residential  settlements  of  the  heavy  industries, 
the  other  light  industries  are  so  arranged  that  each  settlement  is  free 
of  the  smoke  and  fumes  produced  by  its  own  or  neighboring  factories. 
The  land  between  these  scattered  settlements  could  be  used  for  farms 
and  woods.  A  system  of  highways  and  railroads  connects  all  parts  of 
the  city.  All  heavy  industries  and,  where  necessary,  light  industries 
as  well,  will  be  served  by  canals.  The  center  of  this  transportation 
system — the  main  station — lies  between  the  heavy  industry  and  the 
business  area.  Here  are  the  airport,  the  warehouses,  the  freight 
yards,  and  the  docks. 

Any  of  the  areas  of  the  city  could  be  easily  expanded  by  the  addition 
of  new  units.  A  new  railroad  running  from  north  to  south,  parallel 
to  the  lake  shore,  will  unite  all  existing  railroad  lines  and  connect  the 
areas  of  the  new  city.  Communication  with  the  remotest  parts  of  the 

147 


s  — 


ja  W 
o 

S  £ 

t-l  *•> 

QJ  3 

-E  -O 

*J  C 


JSl 


°  -a 

</> .« 


•5  E 
^  c/) 

®    I 
u 


t>  H 

ap  •£ 

S  s 

2  ^ 

S  c 

=8    ••" 


•a  s 


S 


148 


whole  city  area  will  be  possible  by  means  of  the  network  of  railroad 
lines.  Another  network  of  highways  provides  additional  means  of 
communication.  The  enormpus  traffic  problem  of  the  metropolis 
which  today  seems  to  defy  solution  will  disappear.  Citizens  will  be 
able  to  reach  all  parts  of  the  city  by  automobile,  not  only  quickly  but 
safely. 

All  the  residential  areas  in  this  plan  are  based  in  their  structure  on 
our  settlement  unit.  The  buildings  in  these  units  can,  however,  be 
varied  according  to  particular  requirements.  And,  no  matter  how  much 
the  units  may  differ,  they  will  all  be  free  of  through-traffic,  because 
only  necessary  traffic  will  enter  them.  The  size  of  the  units  is  limited 
always  by  pedestrian  traffic.  In  all  parts  of  the  city,  except  the  area 
of  the  heavy  industries,  the  residential  areas  are  opposite  the  places 
where  their  people  work,  and  traffic,  therefore,  is  greatly  reduced.  All 
residential  districts  of  the  industrial  areas  are  located  according  to  the 
prevailing  winds  and  are  therefore  free  from  the  nuisances  of  industry. 
Good  hygienic  conditions  can  prevail  everywhere.  Sunshine  will  pene 
trate  into  each  room  of  every  house  and  every  apartment.  Each  house 
can  have  its  garden.  Since  the  settlement  units  are  surrounded  by 
parks,  recreational  areas  are  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  houses. 
Schools  and  playgrounds  are  in  these  parks  and  can  be  reached  from 
the  houses  of  the  settlement  units  without  crossing  a  traffic  street. 

If  we  meet  these  requirements,  we  shall  have,  not  only  a  city  built 
according  to  the  needs  and  demands  of  today,  but  also  a  city  rather 
well  protected  against  aerial  warfare.  It  will  tend  to  be  decentralized, 
and  it  can  thus  combine  the  advantages  of  the  small  town  with  those 
of  the  large  city.  The  metropolis,  too,  can  be  merged  with  the  land 
scape;  it  can,  in  fact,  with  its  parks  and  gardens,  become  a  part  of  it. 
"Urbs  in  horta" — the  city  set  in  a  garden — Chicago's  old  motto, 
could  become  reality  again. 

It  is  claimed  that  such  reconstruction  of  the  metropolis  is  impossible, 
but  the  objections  raised  do  not  stand  the  test  of  reason.  Naturally  a 
reconstruction  cannot  be  effected  by  tearing  down  the  existing  city. 
But  if  all  future  building  were  to  be  carried  on  according  to  a  compre 
hensive  plan,  the  desired  end  could  be  reached  with  comparative  ease. 
If  we  understand  clearly  the  necessity  of  the  task,  if  we  visualize  with 
imagination  the  steps  toward  its  accomplishment,  the  means  and 
possibilities  to  carry  through  the  work  can  surely  be  found. 

Reconstruction  could  begin  with  the  construction  of  a  main  highway 
and  the  connection  and  consolidation  of  the  railroads.  Such  recon 
struction  is  badly  needed,  not  only  for  the  city's  development  of  the 


"Urbs  in 
Horta" 


Is  reconstruc 
tion  possible? 


149 


future,  but  also  to  meet  pressing  needs  of  today.  Because  there  is 
little  space  available  for  expansion,  many  industries  are  being  com 
pelled  to  move  their  plants  outside  the  city  limits.  If  the  building 
of  such  new  plants  is  carried  out  systematically,  the  beginnings  of 
actual  reconstruction  will  already  be  made.  Thousands  of  new  dwell 
ings  are  needed  each  year,  as  old  structures  become  obsolete.  They 
also  could  be  built  in  relation  to  a  comprehensive  plan. 

The  slum  prob-  The  rebuilding  of  large  slum  areas  and  the  removal  of  their  insufficient 
lem  and  unsanitary  buildings  is  a  task  we  know  to  be  imperative.  We 
should  undertake  that  task,  but  not  without  understanding  and  recog 
nition  of  the  causes  of  the  conditions  we  seek  to  remedy.  Slum  clear 
ance  as  a  project  independent  of  an  over-all  plan  can  never  hope  to 
accomplish  its  purpose.  A  brief  survey  of  the  making  of  slums  will 
show  that  this  is  true. 

What  has  created  our  slum  areas?  Certainly  not  the  impoverished 
slum  dwellers  who  must  live  here  because  here  alone  are  rents  within 
their  reach.  Why  are  rents  low  in  such  areas?  There  are  three  principal 
reasons.  In  the  first  place,  the  houses  and  flats  are  old,  overcrowded, 
in  disrepair,  and  without  modern  conveniences.  In  the  second  place, 
the  owners  are  holding  their  property  in  the  hope  that  the  spread  of 
the  commercial  administrative  center  of  the  city  may  bring  that  prop 
erty  into  demand  as  a  skyscraper  site.  While  they  wait  for  their 
property  valuation  to  be  thus  suddenly  increased,  they  are  content  to 
make  from  the  obsolete  structures  on  their  land  just  enough  to  pay 
the  taxes.  This  hopeful  waiting  is,  of  course,  useless,  for  as  the  modern 
office  building  tends  to  increase  in  height  the  area  required  for  com 
merce  and  administration  tends  to  decrease,  and  the  possibility  of 
increased  valuations  in  the  slum  area  becomes  more  and  more  remote. 
In  the  third  place,  as  warehouses  and  factories  with  their  smoke  and 
fumes  encroach  upon  these  once  desirable  residential  districts,  their 
tenants  leave  in  search  of  more  pleasant  surroundings. 

It  is  possible  to  approach  slum  clearance  by  the  simple  expedient 
of  replacing  obsolete  apartments  and  houses  with  modern  dwelling 
units.  But  such  an  approach  is  futile.  The  factories  would  still  re 
main,  and  therefore  the  new  buildings  would  be  far  less  attractive  than 
dwellings  in  the  suburban  districts  with  their  better  air  and  more 
favorable  surroundings. 

If  we  undertake  to  clear  these  slums  then,  we  must  ask  ourselves: 
Who  will  occupy  the  new  dwellings  built  to  replace  obsolete  struc 
tures?  Will  the  tenants  of  the  old  slum  tenement  move  into  the  newer 
better  homes,  or  will  new  tenants  who  can  pay  higher  rentals  take  their 


150 


place?  If  old  tenants  are  driven  out,  where  will  these  old  tenants 
find  homes? 

It  has  been  argued  that  people  now  living  in  the  suburbs  would  move 
back  into  such  new  dwellings  in  order  to  be  nearer  their  places  of 
work.  It  does  not  seem  quite  plausible,  however,  that  such  suburban 
ites  would  exchange  their  more  favorable  living  conditions  for  those  of 
a  congested  city  center,  even  though  that  center  were  greatly  improved. 
It  is  much  more  probable  that  families  living  within  the  city  in  old 
dwellings  where  they  pay  substantial  rentals  would  move  into  the  new 
houses.  Former  slum  dwellers  might  then  fill  the  vacancies  these 
families  left,  but  they  would  not  be  able  to  pay  as  high  rentals  as  their 
more  prosperous  predecessors  had  paid.  The  landlords  might  balance 
their  reduced  income  on  these  houses  by  neglecting  upkeep ;  or  they 
might  subdivide  the  property  so  that  they  could  take  more  tenants 
into  the  same  space  and  thus  increase  their  returns.  In  either  case,  a 
higher  population  density  would  result  and  another  slum  be  produced. 
The  disease  would  have  moved  from  one  part  of  the  city  to  another, 
but  it  would  still  exist.  Investments  in  land  and  building  in  these 
rebuilt  districts  would  soon  depreciate.  Slum  clearing  can  be  effective 
only  when  based  on  an  adequate  city  structure. 

During  the  next  generation  an  estimated  half  a  million  new  houses 
will  have  to  be  built  in  Chicago.  This  means  rehousing  half  the 
city's  population.  Such  a  vast  housing  program  would  make  it  pos 
sible  to  change  the  whole  city. 

All  these  new  buildings  could  be  built  according  to  a  comprehensive 
plan.  Gradually,  without  forcing  a  change,  those  parts  of  the  city 
which  are  becoming  obsolescent  would  be  reconstructed  according 

o  G 

to  the  plan  without  impairing  the  life  of  the  city.  The  best  of  plans, 
however,  is  inadequate  unless  there  is  behind  it  a  determined  will 
to  execute  structural  changes  according  to  its  provisions.  Onlv  where 
there  is  a  will  to  do  so  can  permanent  values  be  created.  The  aims 
of  city  planning  are  not  determined  by  present  needs  alone,  but  also 
by  the  needs  of  the  future. 

In  June,  1942,  the  M.A.R.S.  group  published  the  Master  Plan  For 
London  (ill.  107  )\  If  we  venture  to  compare  that  plan  with  the 
diagrammatic  sketch  for  a  future  London  which  this  author  worked 
out  in  1941,  we  do  so  only  because  planning  is  an  all-comprehensive 
subject.  Comparison  of  two  solutions,  discussion  of  the  relative  merits 
of  the  two  plans,  helps  to  clarify  the  problems  of  planning.  Every  op 
portunity  for  such  comparison  and  discussion  should  be  fully  utilized. 

^Architectural  Review.    London.    June,  1942. 


How 

reconstruction 
achieved 


can 


"Master  plan 
for  London" 


151 


CMOOl 


107.     THE  M.  A.  R.  S.  PLAN  FOR  LONDON.    1— Residential    area.     2— Commercial    administration.  3— 

Political    administration.     4 — Shopping    center.     5 — Cultural    center   and    park.     6 — Western    industries.  7 — 
Eastern  industries  and  Port  of  London.   8 — Local  industries. 
A — Main  passenger  station.   B — Main  goods  station.    C — Secondary  goods   station.    D — Market   halls. 

Analysis  The  M.A.R.S.  plan  reveals  its  merits  at  first  glance.  Its  great  freshness 
of  conception  is  apparent.  It  does  not  indeed,  err  on  the  side  of  the 
academic  and  the  conventional. 

The  "herringbone"  arrangement  is  evidence  of  structural  thinking 
which  renders  the  plan  most  convincing.  The  "vertebra"  of  this 
herringbone  comprises  the  areas  of  administrative  and  commercial 
buildings,  with  the  docks  and  industries  at  its  ends.  The  "bones"  are 
the  residential  areas  with  the  local  industries  at  their  ends.  Between 
the  residential  ribbons  are  parks  and  recreation  grounds  where  schools 
and  playing  fields  are  located.  All  parts  of  the  city  are  connected  by  an 
interurban  railroad  system,  whose  stations  are  within  walking  distance 
even  from  the  remote  parts  of  the  residential  area.  The  long-distance 
lines  are  connected  by  means  of  a  belt  which  forms  a  traffic  ring  to 
the  north  and  south,  meeting  in  a  central  line  where  the  main  pas 
senger  stations  are  located. 

Traffic     Interesting  as  the  plan  is,  however,  it  does  seem  to  fail  in  its  solution 
of  certain  fundamental  problems. 

One  of  these  is  the  problem  of  transportation  and  traffic. 

Since  Ebenezer  Howard,  repeated  discussions  have  centered  on  the 


152 


108.  A  DIAGRAMMATIC  SKETCH  FOR  LONDON,  1941.  1— Political  administration  with  residential  areas. 
2. — Financial  administration  with  residential  areas.  3 — Commercial  administration  with  residential  areas.  4 — 
Central  station.  5 — Smokeless  industry  with  residential  areas.  6 — Smoke-producing  industry  with  residential  areas. 
7 — Port  of  London.  8 — Long  distance  railroad.  10 — Main  railway  station.  11 — Airport.  12 — Railroad  yards.  13 — 
Possible  extensions.  14 — Wind  diagram. 


best  means  of  establishing  a  more  satisfactory  relation  between  work 
ing  and  residential  areas.  Special  thought  has  been  given  to  limiting 
the  distance  between  such  areas  to  a  reasonable  walking  time.  The 
end  sought  was  the  elimination  of  transportation  between  areas  and 
the  consequent  saving  of  time,  effort,  and  money. 

The  M.A.R.S.  Plan  does  not  establish  such  a  relationship  between 
working  and  residential  areas.  The  two  areas  are  separated  so  that 
much  traffic  will  be  necessary  and  traffic  congestion  within  the  working 
area  will  be  inevitable.  The  nucleus  of  the  city  remains  crowded  and 
hazardous.  It  is  still  exposed  to  the  same  dangers  the  old  city  experi 
enced  in  air  raids.  Only  the  residential  areas  have  been  decentralized. 
Why  not  go  a  step  further  and  decentralize  also  the  working  areas, 
bringing  them  into  direct  relation  to  the  residential  ones? 

Another  point  where  the  M.A.R.S.  Plan  is  weak  is  in  its  handling 
of  the  smoke  nuisance.  The  adverse  effects  of  smoke  upon  the  health 


Industry 


153 


of  the  city  population  have  always  been  considered  a  failure  of  otfr 
industrial  cities.  An  official  report  issued  in  London  in  1940  states: 
"One  of  the  Medical  Officers  of  Health  went  so  far  as  to  state  that  the 
lack  of  success  in  controlling  smoke  was  the  great  failure  of  modern 
public  health.  It  is  true  that  smoke  pollution  still  persists  to  a  harmful 
extent  in  many  large  towns,  and  the  adverse  effects  of  smoke  are  not 
confined  to  health.  It  is  unquestionable  that  smoke  costs  the  country 
many  millions  of  pounds  a  year."1  Much  has  been  achieved  in  the  field 
of  smoke  abatement.  The  use  of  power,  for  example,  has  eliminated 
many  sources  of  smoke.  However,  this  step  toward  healthy  living 
has  achieved  success  only  in  certain  industries,  whereas  others  have 
not  been  affected  favorably.  Even  if  the  smoke  nuisance  could  be 
completely  abated,  other  nuisances,  such  as  gases  and  noise,  would 
remain.  A  complete  solution  of  this  nuisance  problem  can  be  reached 
only  when  those  who  plan  cities  divide  industries  into  two  classes: 
those  which  cause  nuisances,  and  those  which  do  not ;  and  provide  for 
the  location  of  industries  of  the  first  class  according  to  wind  directions. 
The  M.A.R.S.  Plan  locates  industries  without  regard  to  wind  condi 
tions  and  the  subsequent  effects  of  industrial  nuisances  upon  the  city. 
To  dissipate  these  nuisances,  an  absorption  area  is  required.  Indus 
trial  areas  should,  therefore,  be  farther  from  each  other  and  from 
commercial  and  administrative  areas  than  this  plan  provides. 

Railroads  A  third  weakness  in  the  M.A.R.S.  plan  has  to  do  with  the  position 
of  transportation  lines  and  their  connections.  The  terminals  of  the  first 
railroads  were  always  located  at  the  periphery  of  the  old  city.  As 
cities  developed  and  expanded,  this  arrangement  created  great  obsta 
cles  to  the  free  movement  of  goods  and  passengers.  To  connect  the 
different  lines  within  the  city  itself  was  proposed,  but  it  would  have 
been  extremely  costly.  Therefore,  the  lines  were  connected  by  means 
of  a  belt  line  outside  of  the  city. 

The  M.A.R.S.  Plan  seems  to  apply  the  same  method,  fencing  the  city 
in,  as  it  were.  This  is  obviously  a  fault  in  the  plan,  and  perhaps  a  fault 
which  could  be  simply  avoided.  For  instance,  lines  leading  to  different 
cities  could  branch  from  a  main  line  without  destroying  the  structural 
shape  of  the  city. 

Housing     Finally  the  M.A.R.S.  Plan  appears  limited  in  the  kind  of  housing 
facilities  it  proposes. 

Different  forms  of  dwellings  have  both  advantages  and  disadvantages. 
The  one-family  house  is  the  ideal  dwelling  for  families  with  children, 
because  it  has  the  obvious  advantages  of  privacy  and  a  garden  space 

1Royal  Commission  on  the  Distribution  of  the  Industrial  Population.  Report.  London.  1940. 


154 


for  children  to  play  in.  The  apartment  house  is  the  ideal  form  of 
dwelling  for  childless  couples  and  single  persons.  A  combination  of 
these  two  f.orms  would,  therefore,  best  serve  the  needs  of  a  community 
including  both  groups. 

The  M.A.R.S.  Plan  appears  to  favor  apartment  houses.  It  does  not, 
therefore,  provide  for  all  kinds  of  people.  The  use  of  the  apartment 
type  is  not  conditioned  by  lack  of  space.  The  average  population 
density  is  75  persons  to  one  acre.  It  would  be  quite  possible  to  build 
free-standing  family  dwellings  of  varied  types  as  well  as  apartment 
houses. 

Our  own  diagramatic  sketch  (ill.  108)  divides  the  city  into  two  parts. 
To  the  north  of  the  River  Thames  are  the  areas  for  administrative 
and  commercial  buildings,  with  their  residential  areas  located  in  parks. 
South  of  the  river  are  the  industrial  areas,  with  their  residential  parts 
likewise  in  parks.  The  two  parts  of  the  city  are  separated  by  a  large  park 
area,  through  which  flows  the  Thames.  In  this  park  area  are  located 
the  main  highway;  the  main  railroad  line  with  its  central  station; 
the  airport;  and,  at  the  east  end,  the  docks.  All  parts  of  the  city  are 
connected  by  an  interurban  highway  and  railroad  system.  The  ribbons 
of  the  administrative  and  commercial  areas  could  also  be  connected 
with  each  other  by  a  bus  line  leading  over  a  highway  through  the  park 
areas  between  the  ribbons.  The  main  highway  and  main  railroad  lines 
run  from  east  to  west  and  connect  with  all  long-distance  lines.  These 
long-distance  lines  branch  off  in  any  convenient  direction  without 
interfering  with  the  city  structure. 

The  basic  principle  would  be  to  connect  all  working  areas  with  their 
respective  residential  areas  and  place  these  areas  within  walking  dis 
tance  of  each  other.  Thus  the  bulk  of  the  traffic  would  be  eliminated. 
Both  areas  would,  moreover,  be  decentralized. 

The  administrative  and  commercial  districts  are  arranged  in  a  manner 
like  that  shown  in  ills.  91  and  92.  On  both  sides  of  the  highway  and 
railroad  system  are  office  buildings,  department  stores,  shops  and  all 
the  buildings  necessary  in  this  zone.  Separated  from  the  structures 
by  a  park  strip  are  the  residential  parts  of  this  area. 

Each  building  in  the  administrative  areas,  as  well  as  each  settlement 
in  the  residential  areas,  can  be  reached  by  automobile  on  traffic  streets 
which  connect  with  the  highway  at  suitable  points.  Cars  can  be  driven 
and  parked  underneath  each  building  in  the  administrative  areas,  thus 
solving  the  parking  problem.  Each  building  in  the  administrative  area 
can  also  be  reached  on  foot  from  the  residential  area. 


Our    diagram 
matic  sketch 
for  London 


Administrative 
and 

commercial 
districts 


155 


area 


Possibilities  of 
expansion 


The  industrial  The  industrial  area  is  divided  into  two  parts.  One  contains  those 
industries  which  produce  smoke  and  fumes,  the  other  those  which 
do  not.  The  latter  are  arranged  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  illustrated 
in  ill.  84,  left.  The  layout  of  the  industries  producing  smoke  and 
fumes  is  determined  by  prevailing  winds.  Those  winds  in  London — 
(See  wind  diagram) — blow  north-northeast  and  south-southwest, 
influencing  settlements  in  a  manner  somewhat  comparable  to  the 
arrangement  illustrated  in  No.  2  of  our  wind  diagrams  (ill.  87).  To 
provide  the  necessary  absorption  area  for  smoke  and  fumes,  these 
industries  and  their  settlements  have  to  be  spread  over  a  large  area. 
All  residential  districts  are  divided  into  units,  similar  to  those  shown 
in  ill.  80.  Their  streets  are  so  arranged  that  the  surrounding  parks, 
with  their  schools  and  playgrounds,  can  be  safely  reached  without 
crossing  a  traffic  street. 

The  park  areas  between  the  two  parts  of  the  city,  and  between  the 
settlements  and  ribbons,  include  vegetable  gardens,  woods,  and  farms. 
They  are,  therefore,  productive  parks. 

The  city  could  be  expanded  in  either  of  two  ways.  The  city  as  a  whole 
might  grow  (as  indicated) ;  or  any  one  part  of  it  might  be  expanded. 
It  is  interesting  to  speculate,  however,  whether  the  city,  especially 
the  metropolis,  will  be  as  necessary  in  the  future  as  we  now  believe 
it  to  be.  Decentralization  will  influence  our  cities,  as  concentration 
once  did,  possibly  much  more  than  we  know  or  can  imagine.  City 
planning  would  then  become  regional  planning,  or  national  planning. 
Its  aspects  and  its  significance  would  be  greatly  changed. 

Our  diagrammatic  sketch  is  a  mere  outline  of  the  problem  involved. 
Much  more  data,  more  maps  and  statistics  not  now  available,  would 
have  to  be  analyzed  before  the  details  of  that  sketch  were  filled  in. 
Topography  and  local  conditions  will  modify  the  scheme.  However 
in  a  planning  system  as  flexible  as  this  one,  such  change  is  easy  and 
adaptable  to  any  conditions  or  size. 

The  city  changes  constantly.  Houses,  streets,  bridges,  transportation 
lines  become  obsolete  and  have  to  be  rebuilt  and  replaced.  In  London, 
dwellings  for  four  million  people  were  built  during  the  last  twenty 
years.  Just  think  what  could  have  been  done  if  these  new  houses  and 
the  schools,  streets,  and  transportation  lines  built  in  the  same  years 
had  been  built  and  placed  according  to  a  comprehensive  plan  of 
London ! 

New  York:     The  commercial  area  of  New  York — Manhattan — is  one  of  the  over- 
Manhattan     congested  Metropolitan  areas.    It  presents  the  most  difficult  planning 
problems,  and  these  problems  seem  to  defy  any  solution.  Approach  by 


156 


technical  means  have  failed,  because  the  central  problem  is  not  merely 
a  technical  but  basically  a  structural  one.  Only  if  the  right  structure 
has  been  found,  can  technical  means  be  employed  successfully.  The 
recent  suggestion  by  Herman  Herrey1  still  fails  to  meet  this  test.  He 
proposes  a  super-structure,  a  Highway  belt  some  80  feet  high  consist 
ing  of  six  separate  levels  for  truck,  bus,  passenger  and  express  traffic, 
and  two  levels  for  parking.  His  suggestion  is  technically  admirable 
but  it  would  not  change  very  much  basically,  and  would  not  create  a 
new  structure.  This  proposal  is  reminiscent  of  the  attempted  sky 
scraper  solution,  which  did  not  eliminate  the  then  existing  problems, 
but  rather  added  immeasurably  to  the  difficulties  which  are  prevalent 
to  this  day.  Planning  is  more  than  the  use  of  technical  means.  Its 
main  purpose  will  always  be  to  provide  a  framework  for  life.  One 
wonders  how  life  in  all  its  ways  can  be  maintained  in  such  an  over- 
congested  area  as  Manhattan  has  become. 

Every  new  highway  leading  out  of  a  city  has  a  concentrating  as  well 
as  dispersing  effect  and  will  unavoidably  increase  traffic  in  its  center. 
Only  when  working  areas  are  connected  with  their  residential  areas 
in  walking  distance  can  traffic  be  reduced  and  more  of  it  eliminated. 
In  a  diagrammatic  sketch,  ///.  109,  we  applied  our  planning  principles 
to  the  commercial  area  of  New  York.  Ills.  91  and  92  show  how  we 
developed  another  commercial  area,  a  scheme  which  modified  accord 
ing  to  local  features  could  also  be  applied  to  Manhattan. 

Our  suggestion  is  based  on  a  simplified  traffic  system.  A  traffic  belt 
is  suggested  consisting  of  two  highways,  one  local  which  connects  all 
units  of  the  residential  area,  and  one  for  express  traffic.  These  high 
ways  can  be  connected  with  each  other  at  convenient  points.  Subways 
or  cut-in  drives  could,  wherever  convenient  or  necessary,  connect  both 
traffic  belts  and  also  any  other  part  of  the  city.  Outside  of  this  traffic 
belt  is  located  a  strip  of  buildings  needed  for  commerce,  offices,  stores, 
and  so  on.  Then,  separated  by  a  green  belt,  follow  the  units  of  the 
residential  area.  Residential  units  and  commercial  buildings  are 
everywhere  within  walking  distance  of  each  other.  Between  traffic 
belts  is  a  huge  park  area;  an  extension  of  Central  Park  North  and 
South.  Within  this  park  area  are  hotels  and  apartment  houses  in  very 
spacious  arrangement.  It  will  be  possible  to  drive  and  park  under 
neath  each  building  in  the  commercial  area  as  well  as  under  hotels 
and  apartment  houses.  The  parking  problem  which  appears  to  defy 
any  solution  so  far  would  then  be  eliminated. 

About  80%  of  Manhattan's  buildings  are  overaged  and  obsolete  and 

February,  1944. 

157 


Two  schools  of 

thought  in  city 

planning 


Procedure  of 

rebuilding  a 

city 


will  have  to  be  replaced  before  long.  Here  is  a  great  oportunity  for  a 
planned  rebuilding.  After  a  comprehensive  plan,  Manhattan  could 
be  changed  gradually.  All  good  buildings  could  be  used  until  they 
are  obsolete.  Rockefeller  Center,  for  example,  would  be  located  in 
the  park  and  would  remain  there  during  its  useful  lifetime. 

We  have  limited  our  suggestion  to  the  commercial  area.  To  replan  the 
metropolitan  area  of  New  York  is  a  problem  of  regional  planning. 
Regional  planning  however  makes  the  city  an  integrated  part  of  the 
region  so  that  "the  ruralizing  of  the  stony  wastes  of  our  cities"  as 
Lewis  Mumford  puts  it,  become  possible.  Our  suggestion  is  an  attempt 
to  ruralize  the  stony  wastes  of  the  city.  Manhattan  could  become  a 
park  and  garden  city  and  still  maintain  its  importance. 

There  are  two  schools  of  thought  in  city  planning.  One  takes  into 
consideration  only  parts  of  a  city,  without  connecting  these  with  the 
whole.  "Little"  things  are  thought  about,  and  little  parts  are  changed. 
Everything  is  done  on  a  "sound  basis."  This  is  the  school  of  the  prac 
tical  man.  Paradoxically,  this  practical  work,  which  considers  econ 
omy  first,  eventually  reveals  itself  as  impractical  and  unsound.  The 
expense  it  entails  is  futile  expense.  The  city  so  tinkered  with  remains 
essentially  the  same. 

The  second  school  thinks  about  the  city  as  a  whole,  its  zone  of  influ 
ence,  its  function  in  the  region,  and  in  the  nation.  It  takes  everything 
into  consideration  and  tries  to  conceive  of  the  needs  and  function 
of  the  city  as  an  entity. 

This  school  is  often  regarded  as  impractical  and  theoretical.  It  is 
indeed  accused  of  being  destructive,  eager  to  tear  everything  down. 
Its  real  purpose,  however,  is  to  reconstruct  the  city,  according  to  a 
plan,  building  everything  in  its  proper  place. 

Such  a  plan  should  be  completely  flexible.  It  should  provide  for 
future  growth  or  future  shrinkage  in  the  city  without  disintegration  of 
its  unity.  It  should  plan  to  use  buildings  as  long  as  they  are  useful 
and  to  replace  them  when  they  become  obsolete.  Provision  should,  of 
course,  be  made  for  the  preservation  of  certain  historical  landmarks. 
The  city  could  be  changed  step-by-step  by  the  careful  and  patient 
following  of  such  a  plan.  And  the  expense  incurred  at  each  step  would 
be  sound  constructive  investment. 

Four  diagrams  show  the  steps  in  rebuilding  a  city.  The  city  repre 
sented  is  an  industrial  one  which  has  all  the  disadvantages  of  our 
existing  cities.  Four  diagrams  show,  in  a  synoptical  way,  how  its  dis- 


158 


109.   MANHATTAN.   A  diagrammatic  sketch  of  its  replanning. 

order  could  gradually  give  place  to  constructive  order,  without  inter 
ference  of  the  city's  life  during  the  reconstruction. 

Diagram  A  (ill,  110)  shows  the  present  city;  its  disorganization,  the 
disorder  of  its  parts,  and  the  lack  of  relation  between  residential  and 


159 


working  area.  It  also  illustrates  the  all-pervasive  nuisance  of  smoke 
and  fumes  from  the  scattered  industries.  Highways  and  railroads  radi 
ate  from  the  center  of  the  city,  cutting  it  into  disjointed  parts. 

Diagram  B  (ill.  Ill)  shows  the  first  step  in  rebuilding.  A  new  rail 
road  and  highway  system  has  been  constructed,  and  some  of  the 
smoke-producing  industries  have  been  moved  to  new  locations  accord 
ing  to  plan.  Workers  employed  in  these  factories  can,  for  the  time 
being,  live  in  their  old  houses  and  reach  their  places  of  work  by  the 
newly  built  railroads  and  highways. 

In  Diagram  C  (ill.  112)  the  removal  of  most  of  the  factories  of  smoke 
producing  industries  has  been  accomplished.  Some  of  the  other 
industries  and  parts  of  the  commercial  areas  and  their  respective 
residential  areas  have  been  established  also  in  new  planned  locations. 

Diagram  D  (ill.  113)  shows  the  completed  reorganization  of  the  city 
with  everything  in  its  proper  place.  The  change  could  be  accom 
plished  gradually  within  one  or  two  generations.  The  new  city  would 
be  not  only  a  better  working  "organism"  economically,  but  also  a 
better  and  a  more  pleasant  place  to  live. 

The  same  method  could  be  applied  to  large  as  well  as  to  small  cities.  It 
would  work  a  transformation,  but  it  wTould  in  no  way  disrupt  the  life 
of  the  city  in  the  process. 

The  purpose  of     The  diagrams  presented  here  make  no  claim  to  be  complete  solutions 
our  city     of  the  problems  involved.   They  are  rather  a  framework  for  solutions, 
diagrams     Tneir  main  purpose  is  to  encourage  discussion  about  the  traffic  and 
planning  problems  which  we  have  to  face. 


Administration 
and  legislation 


All  communities,  especially  the  larger  ones,  are  today  confronted 
with  the  necessity  of  replanning  and  rebuilding  themselves.  It  is  the 
task  of  the  present  and  of  the  future  to  eliminate  existing  defects  by 
productive  reconstruction.  Only  by  the  creation  of  an  adequate  city 
structure  can  the  rebuilding  of  the  city  be  effective.  Prerequisite  to 
such  reconstruction  are :  a  comprehensive  city  plan  which  takes  every 
thing  into  consideration,  and  a  new  kind  of  zoning  which  determines 
where  what  may  be  built. 

The  rebuilding  of  a  city  has  its  important  influence  on  administration 
and  legislation — local,  state,  and  national.  Our  modern  metropolis, 
because  of  the  rapidity  of  its  technological  development,  has  become 
too  small  for  effective  administration  and  for  some  essential  services 
— such  as  water,  power,  sewage  disposal,  and  transportation,  which 
the  city  provides  and  controls.  The  suburbs,  meanwhile,  cling  to  a 
theory  of  administrative  independence  which,  in  fact,  no  longer 


160 


exists.  They  have  become  part  of  the  larger  city  upon  which  they  are 
dependent  for  their  livelihood.  But  the  old  habit  persists  and  subur 
banites  vigorously  refuse  to  recognize  that  dependence.  They  want 
to  have  all  the  advantages  they  can  derive  from  the  large  city  without 
assuming  any  responsibility  for  its  maintenance.  The  trend,  however, 
is  strongly  toward  an  integration  of  city  and  suburbs.  Such  unifica 
tion  is  prerequisite  for  effective  city  development. 

The  cost  of  city  rebuilding  makes  many  officials  shake  their  heads 
when  plans  for  such  rebuilding  are  proposed.  It  has  been  the  regret 
table  tendency  of  our  time'  to  regard  money,  not  as  a  means  to  an 
end,  but  as  the  end  in  itself.  We  recognize  that  an  individual  is  con 
cerned  with  quick  financial  return  on  his  investments.  We  forget 
that  a  community  is  not  bound  by  the  same  necessity.  In  time  of 
war,  we  somehow  see  these  facts  more  clearly.  Adolph  A.  Berle, 
Assistant  Secretary  of  State,  says:  "Too  often  the  opportunities  for 
improvement  of  our  social  structure  have  been  lost,  not  because  we 
did  not  know  how,  but  because  no  one  really  wanted  to  make  them 
effective.  In  finance,  for  example,  there  are  techniques  which  are  as 
able  to  rebuild  and  to  rehouse  the  United  States  as  they  are  to  equip 
an  army.  They  have  not  been  used  primarily  because  there  was  no 
compelling  desire  to  use  them." 

In  planning  and  building  cities,  the  best  solution  is  also  the  most 
economical  solution.  But  we  must  remember  that  temporary  economy 
quite  often  proves  to  be  a  burden  in  the  future,  and  that  the  fortuitous 
gain  for  an  individual  frequently  becomes  community  loss.  Real 
economy  in  the  building  of  dwellings  and  cities  cannot  be  effected  by 
saving  money  through  reduction  of  space.  It  can  be  achieved  only 
by  perfect  planning  and  construction,  and  by  reducing  the  costs  of 
production. 

The  automobile  is  no  longer  a  luxury.  Mass  production  methods  have 
made  it  available  to  all.  Mass  production  could  also  decrease  the  costs 
of  houses  and  put  well-built  structures  within  the  reach  of  all.  The 
late  Edsel  Ford,  president  of  the  Ford  Motor  Company,  told  the 
Federal  Monopoly  Committee  on  April  10,  1940,  that  the  cost  of  a 
popular  priced  automobile,  then  selling  for  about  $700,  would  be 
more  than  $17,000  if  it  were  manufactured  by  hand  labor  instead 
of  by  huge  labor-saving  machines.  At  $17,000,  probably  not  more 
than  50  cars  a  year  could  be  sold,  and  few  of  the  125,000  men 
employed  at  Ford's  plants  would  have  their  jobs.  Houses  as  well  as 
motor  cars  could  be  mass-fabricated.  Their  parts  could  be  produced 
in  quantity  and  assembled  into  different  types  of  dwellings  without 
making  the  houses  stereotyped. 


Finance  prob 
lems 


Economy  of 
planning 


The  pre-fabri- 
cated  house 


161 


PROCEDURE  OF  REBUILDING  A  CITY 


110.     A.    EXISTING  STATE  AND  CONDITIONS.    Disorder  and  no  relation  between  the  various 
areas. 


111.     B.    FIRST   STEP.    Relocation   of   railroads   and   highways.     Parts   of   smoke-producing   in 
dustries   removed. 


162 


PROCEDURE   OF   REBUILDING   A   CITY 


112.     C.    SECOND  STEP.     Most  of  the  smoke-producing  and  parts  of  the  smokeless  industries, 
the  commercial  areas,  as  well  as  their  respective  residential  sections  removed. 


113.  D.  THIRD  STEP.  Within  two  generations  an  entirely  new  city  can  be  gradually  built. 
A — Central  station  and  airport,  B — Civic  center,  C — Commercial  area,  D — Smokeless  industry,  E — 
Smoke-producing  industry. 


Charles    Brees- 
ey's  proposal 


Pooling  of  own 
ership 


Mortgages  and 
their  amortiza 
tion 


Rebuilding 
without  loss  of 
national  wealth 


Passive  obser 
vation  or  cre 
ative  action? 


The  prefabricated  house,  which  has  seemed  until  recently  merely  an 
interesting  theory,  is  now  becoming  a  reality.  Some  companies  are 
working  out  production  methods  for  such  houses,  but  Henry  Kaiser 
has  gone  ahead  of  plans  to  concrete  proposals.  He  proposes  to  pro 
duce  a  six-room  house,  prefabricated  and  completely  outfitted,  at  the 
cost  of  $1500. 

Sir  Charles  Breesey  and  Sir  Edwin  Lutyens  have  made  interesting 
suggestions  for  practical  economy  in  the  reconstruction  of  London. 
Sir  Charles  Breesey  proposes  planning  new  traffic  routes  instead  of 
widening  existing  streets.  He  believes  that  the  cost  of  improving 
traffic  conditions  in  city  districts  where  buildings  have  high  value 
is  out  of  proportion  to  the  advantages  gained.  It  would  be  more  expe 
dient,  in  his  opinion,  to  use  funds  available  for  the  improvement  of 
traffic  conditions  for  the  planning  of  necessary  traffic  routes  through 
obsolete  city  districts. 

Sir  Gwilyn  Gibbon  suggests  a  plan  to  avoid  the  complications  which 
ensue  when  individual  owners  must  be  dealt  with  separately.1  He 
proposes  the  compulsory  pooling  of  ownership,  each  owner  to  be 
reimbursed  according  the  value  of  his  property.  Freed  from  the 
obstacles  of  property  boundaries  and  rights,  the  reconstruction  of 
some  city  districts,  and  the  creation  of  new  traffic  routes,  could  thus 
be  more  easily  effected. 

Banks  and  insurance  companies  are  also  exponents  of  united  action 
in  the  reconstruction  of  obsolete  areas.  Some  of  them  have  proposed 
the  elimination  of  private  ownership  where  obsolete  dwellings  must 
be  torn  down  and  replaced  by  new  buildings.  They  have  hoped  to 
increase  the  value  of  these  buildings  sufficiently  to  pay  off  the  old 
mortgages  with  the  earnings  gained  in  the  new  construction, 

A  better  method  of  financing  the  rebuilding  of  city  areas  is  to  free 
the  houses  from  their  liabilities  by  amortizing  their  mortgages  gradu 
ally.  Such  amortization,  which  would  have  to  be  regulated  by  appro 
priate  laws,  would  permit  reconstruction  on  a  large  scale  without 
loss  in  national  wealth. 

We  have  traced  certain  forces  which  have  brought  about  the  concen 
tration  of  cities,  and  we  have  considered  other  forces  which  today 
are  tending  toward  disurbanization  and  decentralization.  It  is  not 
enough  merely  to  observe  passively  this  tendency  of  our  times.  Crea 
tive  action  is  vitally  necessary.  Decentralization,  as  we  now  see  it, 
affects  not  only  the  locality  and  the  surroundings  of  the  city  itself, 


ir  Gwilyn  Gibbon:  Problems  of  Town  and  Country  Planning. 


164 


but  also  a  whole  state,  a  region,  even  a  whole  nation.  This  broad  field 
must  now  be  included  in  our  planning.  Local,  state,  or  regional  plan 
ning  can  be  adequate  only  if  it  is  related  to  national  planning. 

National  planning  must  develop  according  to  comprehensive  prin 
ciples,  in  which  local  and  regional  planning  are  interrelated  parts. 
Such  national  planning  has  to  do  with  agriculture  and  forestry,  with 
industry,  mining,  and  manufacture,  and  their  relationship  to  each 
other.  It  must  deal  also  with  power  systems  and  transportation  lines. 
A  broad  concept  of  our  task  would  enable  us  to  find,  not  only  the 
right  location  for  the  decentralized  industries,  their  settlements  and 

O  ' 

their  related  agricultural  areas,  but  also  the  best  routes  for  power 
lines  and  transportation  systems;  we  could  discover  new  and  better 
ways  for  the  use  of  land  and  water;  for  the  development  and  con 
servation  of  local,  regional,  and  national  resources. 

Every  city  has  its  zone  of  influence:  the  area  where  live  people  who 
work  within  its  boundaries.  The  larger  the  city,  the  more  its  zone 
of  influence  expands.  Interurban  tracks  at  first,  and  later  the  automo 
bile,  have  provided  the  means  of  transportation  within  this  zone. 
As  transportation  has  advanced,  settlement  of  such  areas  has  in 
creased.  The  tendency  toward  decentralization,  the  exodus  from  the 
city,  is  manifest  here. 

Because  the  growth  of  these  suburban  areas  has  been  planless,  how 
ever,  a  disorganized  and  chaotic  suburbanization  has  resulted,  uneco 
nomic  and  unsatisfactory  to  the  population. 

As  people  leave  the  city  because  conditions  become  unfavorable  for 
good  living  there,  so  also  do  industries  seek  more  convenient  loca 
tions  for  their  plants  outside  the  city  limits.  Their  movement,  like 
the  movement  of  the  population,  is  proceeding  without  plan  or  fore 
sight.  This  planless  decentralization  of  industry  is  even  more  danger 
ous  than  the  random  flight  of  residents  to  outlying  areas.  In  a  very 
short  time,  it  will  produce  outside  the  city  the  same  unfavorable 
conditions  of  smoke,  soot,  and  fumes  which  now  prevail  within  it. 

Such  a  planless  suburbanization  must  unquestionably  be  put  under 
control.  The  zone  of  influence  of  the  city  as  well  as  the  city  itself 
must  be  replanned.  Even  the  replanning  of  this  influence  zone  may 
not  be  enough.  It  becomes  evident,  as  we  study  into  our  problem  more 
deeply,  that  adequate  solutions  can  be  reached  only  when  planning 
extends  to  the  entire  region,  of  which  the  city  and  its  zone  of  influence 
is  only  a  part. 


National 
planning 


Planless  decen 
tralization 
and  its 
consequences 


165 


The  region  and 

a  balanced 

economy 


Harmony  be 
tween  the  parts 
and  the  whole 


Man — the 

object  of  all 

planning 


Our  diagram  of  Chicago  shows  that  local  or  areal  planning  is  no  longer 
sufficient.  The  area  shown  in  this  diagram  extends  far  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  existing  metropolis  and  its  suburbs.  It  comprises,  and 
must  comprise,  the  whole  area  related  to  Chicago.  This  area  reaches 
beyond  the  borderline  of  Illinois.  The  area  of  Chicago,  in  fact,  spreads 
out  into  several  states.  Chicago  affects  these  states,  and  is  affected 
by  them,  for  better  or  for  worse. 

It  becomes  evident  here  that  state  planning,  like  areal  planning,  may 
sometimes  be  too  limited  in  scope.  An  adequate  plan  must  be  a  plan 
for  an  entire  region.  But  what  is  a  region?  It  may  be  defined  as  an 
interrelated  part  of  a  nation,  a  natural  unit,  self-contained  by  reason 
of  its  geographical  characteristics,  its  natural  resources,  the  conditions 
of  its  soil,  the  natural  and  artificial  transportation  routes  used  and 
developed  by  its  people.  Such  a  region  should  constitute  an  interre 
lated  community,  in  which  individuals  and  groups  of  individuals  all 
bear  their  share  in  working  toward  the  good  of  all.  It  should  be  an 
organic  unity,  an  economic,  social  and  cultural  region  with  a  homo 
geneity  of  living  conditions.  The  creation  of  such  organic  and  self- 
contained  regions  would  enable  us  to  divide  the  nation  into  her  natural 
geographic  and  economic  parts.  The  organic  interrelationship  of 
such  regions  would  bring  about  an  harmonious  and  balanced  economy 
not  only  within  the  regions,  but  also  in  the  nation  as  a  whole. 

The  city  by  itself  cannot  solve  the  great  national  economic  prob 
lems;  nor  can  the  country  alone  master  them.  The  nation  needs  its 
urban  industrial  centers  and  its  agricultural  areas,  both  working 
together.  To  render  such  cooperation  possible  and  efficient,  we  need 
national  planning,  superior  to  the  planning  of  city  and  country,  state 
and  region.  National  planning  can  link  together  the  different  func 
tions  of  different  areas  and  relate  them  to  their  respective  importance. 

Such  co-related  planning  would  usefully  develop  and  conserve  national 
resources  to  the  advantages  of  the  population.  It  would  also  estab 
lish  real  harmony  within  the  parts,  and  between  the  parts  and  the 
whole. 

Plan  we  must,  not  only  economically,  but  always  and  primarily  for 
the  benefit  of  man.  We  should  always  bear  in  mind  that  at  the  center 
of  all  things  is  man — man  who  creates  everything  and  for  whom  every 
thing  is  created.  Our  real  problem  is  life  itself.  Agriculture,  indus 
try,  and  transportation  are  important  only  as  they  contribute  to  the 
richness  and  fullness  of  life.  We  should  plan  to  make  this  earth  a 
better  place  to  live  in.  Life  has  cultural  as  well  as  material  aims.  Plan 
ning  can  be  one  of  the  means  for  their  realization. 


166 


114.     GREEK  TEMPLE  in  the  landscape. 


PART  FOUR 

THE  ART  OF  CITY  PLANNING 

The  objective  in  the  art  of  city  planning  is  the  creative  use  of  the  city's 
elements.  Its  basis  is  spatial  feeling,  expressed  according  to  its  era. 
The  city  planner  has  but  limited  means  of  expressing  artistic  aims. 
The  more  clearly  these  means  are  recognized,  the  more  effectively 
can  they  be  related  to  particular  tasks;  and  the  more  completely 
they  are  mastered,  the  more  constructively  can  they  be  employed 
to  achieve  satisfying  results. 

The  means,  however,  remain  always  the  means.  Their  mere  applica 
tion  does  not  insure  fruitful  results.  Artistic  ability  cannot  be  ac 
quired:  it  is  innate  and  intangible.  The  only  tangible  factors  in  city 
planning  are  the  social  and  practical  requirements  which  can  and 
must  be  fulfilled.  Since  there  is  an  inner  relationship,  an  enigmatic 
correlation  between  art  and  utility,  the  meeting  of  utilitarian  aims  is 
prerequisite  to  creative  city  building.  Artistic  expression  will  vary 
according  to  the  particular  task  and  according  to  the  creative  aims 
of  the  planner.  That  which  is  designed  primarily  to  serve  utilitarian 
ends  can,  without  sacrifice  of  utility,  gradually  ascend  into  the  realm 
of  art. 


The  object  in 
the  art  of  city 
planning  and 
its  means 


167 


Principles  of     At  the  outset  of  this  book,  we  distinguished  between  two  diametrically 
the    organic       opposite  city  types:  the  organic  and  the  geometric.   We  saw  that  they 
"geometric"     were  exPressi°ns  °f  two  distinct  iorms  of  society.  We  noted  that  these 
two  types  are  just  as  much  an  expression  of  different  social  structures 
as  they  are  the  outcome  of  different  structural  conceptions.    Recti- 
linearity  and  rectangularity  have  usually  been  regarded  as  the  distin 
guishing  characteristics  of  planning,  but  this  is  not  necessarily  true. 
The  organic  city  may  be  just  as  much  an  expression  of  planning  as  the 
geometric  city. 

It  is  true  that  the  plans  of  the  organic  cities  of  the  past  were  not 
drawn  as  we  should  draw  them  today.  The  plan  was  a  helpful,  but 
not  a  dominant  factor  in  the  building  of  such  cities.  The  decisive 
factor  there  was  the  spatial  concept  influenced  by  conditions  and  to 
pography  in  fulfillment  of  definite  needs  and  particular  demands  of 
the  community.  The  builders  considered,  for  example,  the  kind  of 
fortifications  needed  for  defense;  the  relation  of  the  entrance  of  the 
city  to  those  fortifications ;  the  connection  of  the  city  with  a  stronghold 
or  a  cloister ;  the  streets  necessary  within  the  city ;  the  roads  for  com 
munication  between  the  city  and  its  environs,  and  the  most  useful 
arrangement  of  churches  and  other  communal  buildings.  They  often 
achieved  great  harmony  between  natural  conditions  and  practical  re 
quirements.  In  the  organic  cities  all  parts,  developing  according  to 
their  own  laws,  were  correlated  into  a  harmonious  whole. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  rectilinearity  and  rectangularity  can 
be  used  as  organic  means  without  forcing  upon  a  city  the  character 
of  the  geometric.  The  city  of  Ragusa  in  Dalmatia  (ill.  25)  shows 
this,  and  so  do  our  own  suggestions  for  organic  city  planning. 

Organic  city  formations  are,  as  we  have  seen,  intrinsically  the  result 
of  conditions  and  requirements.  Geometric  cities,  in  contrast,  are 
based  upon  an  abstract  idea  which  dominates  the  entire  city  area.  The 
development  of  the  parts  and  of  the  whole  according  to  their  own 
laws  is  usually  impossible  in  such  cities  because  of  the  dominating 
force  of  the  axial  geometric  system.  The  abstract  preconceived  plan 
ning  idea  is,  generally  speaking,  contrary  to  functional  demands. 
Utility  tends  to  decrease  in  direct  proportion  to  the  increase  of  empha 
sis  upon  axial  monumental  expression,  pomp  and  display. 

Two  examples  The  plans  of  Jueterbog  and  Karlsruhe  (ills.  115  and  116)  illustrate 
this  point.  Jueterbog  is  a  small  city,  structurally  unchanged  since  its 
founding  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Its  structure  was  determined  primarily 
by  its  need  for  defense  and  by  the  location  of  its  church  and  city  hall. 
The  thought  of  defense  led  the  planners  of  the  city  to  arrange  the  city 


168 


gates  so  that  they  did  not  give  immediate  access  to  the  center  of 
the  settlement.  The  main  streets  in  the  city  itself  can  be  entered  only 
through  winding  narrow  streets.  Streets  crossing  the  main  streets 
lead  to  the  defense  towers.  Behind  the  city  wall  is  a  circular  walk. 
The  main  street  is  slightly  bent,  giving  an  impression  of  spatial  limi 
tation.  The  church  and  city  hall  are  placed  behind  the  main  street 
on  squares  removed  from  traffic.  The  church  towers  high  above  the 
houses  and  dominates  the  view  of  the  winding  streets.  The  city  shows 
what  may  be  achieved  with  very  simple  means. 

Karlsruhe,  in  contrast,  is  typical  of  cities  founded  during  the  terri 
torial  state  system.  At  the  time  of  its  building  the  reigning  prince 
was  considered  almost  a  god,  and  the  social  structure  of  the  day  is 
symbolically  expressed  in  the  structure  of  the  city.  The  palace  of 
the  prince  stands  at  the  head  of  the  city,  which  spreads  in  a  fan-like 
formation  before  it.  All  nine  radial  streets  are  oriented  toward  the 
palace  tower  which,  in  its  prominent  position,  symbolizes  the  omni 
presence  of  the  prince.  This  tower  is  also  the  center  of  a  circle,  one 
quarter  of  which  comprises  the  palace,  the  palace  grounds,  and  the 
city,  and  the  other  three  quarters,  the  park.  Radial  roads  oriented 
toward  the  tower  cut  through  this  park  as  the  streets  do  through 
the  city  itself.  The  city  structure  has  a  geometric  axial  design.  Strik 
ing  effects  have  been  achieved  here,  but  they  are  in  no  proportion 
to  the  extraordinary  architectural  means  employed.  It  may  even  be 
said  that  no  more  has  been  achieved  artistically  here  than  was  achieved 
in  Jueterbog  where  the  very  simplest  architectural  means  were  used. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century,  Karlsruhe  was  expanded 
according  to  a  plan  by  Weinbrenner.  The  plan  of  the  old  city  was 
retained.  The  center  axis  was  made  particularly  impressive  by  means 
of  a  series  of  contrasting  architectural  squares  connected  to  the  axis. 
The  largest  of  these  squares  was  the  marketplace,  which  was  sur 
rounded  by  imposing  edifices.  If  we  compare  this  marketplace  with 
that  of  Jueterbog,  we  see  at  once  that  the  essential  difference  between 
the  geometric  and  the  organic  city  lies  not  only  in  the  city  formation 
itself  but  also  in  its  contributing  parts.  The  market  place  of  Jueter 
bog,  like  the  city  itself,  is  simple  yet  adequate.  It  is  free  of  through 
traffic  and  is  connected  with  the  main  street  by  small  streets.  The 
market  place  of  Karlsruhe  has  by  no  means  the  same  functional  value. 
It  is  surrounded  and  even  crossed  by  traffic  streets  and  is,  therefore, 
quite  inadequate  for  its  intended  purpose.  No  link  has  been  forged 
between  architectural  expression  and  utility.  To  achieve  a  monu 
mental  effect,  the  functional  purpose  of  the  market  has  been  neg 
lected.  Architectural  display  and  utility  can  be  combined  only  by 
a  mutual  diminution  of  their  respective  values. 


169 


Structure  and 
art 


115.     PLAN  OF  JUETERBOG:    An  organic  city. 

The  ancients  had  a  better  understanding  of  the  difference  between 
the  functional  and  the  monumental  than  did  the  builders  and  plan 
ners  of  Karlsruhe.  The  market  of  Priene,  for  example,  was  located 
at  one  side  of  the  main  street.  The  forums  of  Imperial  Rome — the 
prototypes  of  monumental  squares — and  its  many  other  monumental 
squares  were  invariably  set  at  one  side  of  the  street,  and,  therefore, 
free  of  through  traffic.  They  could  serve  adequately  their  important 
functional  purpose  in  a  day  when  much  civic  life  centered  around 
the  public  square. 

The  idea  of  planning  is  at  the  base  of  all  art.  It  is  basic  to  organic 
cities  and  to  geometric  cities.  We  have  not  always  recognized  this.  We 
have  believed,  for  example,  that  aesthetic  values  undeniably  found  in 
certain  organic  cities  of  the  past  were  achieved  accidentally.  To 
day  we  see  that  the  structural  difference  between  organic  and  geo 
metric  types  of  city  is  of  no  importance  aesthetically.  Cities  of  either 
type  may  be  built  artistically  or  inartistically.  Art  is  not  dependent 
upon  type.  Each  type  can  offer  its  own  possibilities  of  expression.  This 
remains  true  whether  we  plan  a  city  or  a  building  within  a  city.  Build 
ings  with  bearing  walls,  for  example,  offer  certain  possibilities  of 
expression;  skeleton  buildings  quite  other  possibilities.  No  matter 
how  the  possibilities  of  expression  may  vary,  the  structures  of  well 


170 


116.     PLAN  OF  KARLSRUHE:    A  geometric-axial  city. 

planned  cities  can  have  artistic  values — values  which  may  overshadow 
the  material  structure. 

The  material  of  the  art  of  city  planning  is  the  city  area  and  its  topog 
raphy,  its  buildings  and  its  free  space.  The  artistic  means  the  planner 
uses  are  proportion,  contrast,  and  perspective.  We  can  consider  and 
analyze  these  means  separately,  but  we  should  not  forget  that  in  real 
ity  they  are  so  closely  interrelated  as  to  be  inseparable. 

Proportion  is  the  relation  of  the  parts  to  the  whole,  and  of  the  whole 
to  the  parts.  In  city  planning,  the  whole  is  the  city  area;  the  parts  its 
buildings  and  its  free  spaces.  We  can  study  proportion  in  city  plan 
ning  effectively  only  when  we  link  it  with  the  other  means  at  the 
planner's  command.  We  must  recognize  that,  inasmuch  as  all  these 
means  arise  from  one  source,  the  planned  effect  we  seek  can  be 
achieved  only  by  the  close  interworking  of  them  all.  By  skilful  use 
of  proportion,  for  example,  we  can  make  buildings  appear  solemn 
and  grave,  or  graceful  and  spirited.  Deliberate  contrast  of  small  and 
large,  of  high  and  low,  can  increase  visual  dimensions.  With  the 
means  of  perspective,  proportion  can  become  the  predominant  spatial 
factor.  It  can  make  large  objects  appear  small,  and  small  objects 
large.  It  can  make  distant  objects  appear  near,  and  near  ones  far 
away. 

Contrast  between  small  and  large  is  also  a  means  of  increasing  visual 


Material  and 
artistic  means 


Proportion 


171 


117.    MANSION. 


118.    FRAUEN- 
KIRCHE,  DRESDEN. 


172 


Relative  and 

absolute 

proportion 


dimensions.  A  small  mansion  (ill.  117)  may  have  its  dimensions 
visually  increased  because  a  smaller  building,  having  different  pro 
portions,  stands  next  to  it.  The  same  effect  of  visually  increased 
dimensions  can  be  achieved  even  when  the  buildings  which  surround 
the  first  edifice  are  comparatively  high.  This  may  be  accomplished 
by  replacing  relative  proportion  by  absolute  proportion. 

By  relative  proportion  we  mean  a  system  in  which  the  relations  of 
parts  and  whole  remain  constant  regardless  of  scale.  In  absolute  pro 
portion,  these  relationships  vary  with  variations  in  scale. 

The  Frauenkirche  in  Dresden  (ill.  118)  illustrates  how  the  use  of 
absolute  proportion  can  achieve  interesting  contrasting  effects.  Cer 
tain  parts  of  this  edifice,  such  as  the  high  windows,  the  slender  dome 
which  rises  high  above  the  towers,  are  disproportionate  in  the  sense 
of  relative  proportion.  For  this  very  reason,  they  effect  an  extraor 
dinary  increase  in  dimension  which  increases  the  visual  size  of  the 
building. 

In  the  Church  of  Saint  Peter  in  Rome  ( ills.  119  and  120)  application 
of  relative  proportion  achieves  the  opposite  effect — an  optical  decrease 
of  actual  dimensions — despite  its  contrast  to  the  colonnades  which  sur 
round  the  square.  The  difference  between  actual  and  apparent  size  is 
even  more  striking  in  the  interior  of  Saint  Peter's.  There  the  dimen 
sions  of  the  tremendous  dome  above  the  crossing  are  visually  decreased 
so  that  it  seems  incredible  that  this  dome  is  actually  higher  than  that  of 
the  Pantheon. 

The  effect  of  contrast  between  small  and  large  is  particularly  impres-  Contrast 
sive  when  it  is  also  a  contrast  between  high  and  low.  Cathedrals  of 
the  Middle  Ages  (ill.  125)  were  usually  surrounded  by  small  low 
buildings.  The  contrast  between  the  familiar  scale  of  the  houses  and 
the  unusual  scale  of  the  cathedral  increased  the  visual  size  of  the 
cathedral  beyond  its  actual  dimensions.  This  optical  illusion  is  further 
enhanced  by  the  use  of  absolute  proportions — a  characteristic  of 
medieval  architecture.  In  this  absolute  measure,  parts  and  sections 
of  a  building  are  not  proportionate  to  a  relative  scale,  as  they  are  in 
the  architecture  of  antiquity,  but  they  appear  in  their  absolute 
dimensions. 

An  entire  town  may  be  in  contrast  to  a  single  predominant  edifice  or 
group  of  edifices.  Medieval  strongholds  dominated  the  cities  in  which 
they  stood,  visually  as  well  as  functionally.  Such  visual  contrast  is 
reduced  if  the  structure  of  the  stronghold  is  divided.  The  stronghold 
of  the  city  of  Sebenico  in  Dalmatia  (ill.  121 )  illustrates  how  the  effect 
of  contrast  may  be  lost  through  segmentation.  The  towers  of  this 


173 


119.    ST.  PETER'S,  ROME. 


120.    ST.  PETER'S  SQUARE,  ROME. 


stronghold  visually  decrease  the  bulk  of  the  unit.  It  takes  on  a  struc 
tural  resemblance  to  the  rest  of  the  city  and  there  is  no  real  contrast. 
Melk  on  the  Danube  (ill.  123)  presents  a  quite  different  aspect. 
Here  the  large  massive  structure  of  the  cloister  on  the  hill  above  the 
city  forms  a  real  contrast  to  the  city,  and  that  contrast  is  enhanced 
by  the  formation  of  the  landscape. 

Even  large  cities  can  be  dominated  optically  by  a  group  of  buildings. 
In  Prague,  (ill.  122)  the  widespread  horizontal  edifice  of  the  Hrad- 
schin,  with  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Viet  as  its  vertical  accent,  is  situated 
on  a  hill.  Its  homogeneous  structure  forms  a  strong  contrast  with  the 
conglomeration  of  buildings  in  the  city  and  therefore  dominates  the 
entire  settlement. 

Compact  and  homogeneous  buildings  on  hills  are  an  important  ele-     Cities  on  hills 
ment  in  planning,  not  merely  because  they  provide  contrast,  but  also     an(^  in  pla 
because  they  introduce  an  organizing  principle  which  brings  visual 
unity  into  the  city  area.    A  comparison  between  Stuttgart  and  Bath 
(ills.  141  and  142)  shows  this  clearly. 

In  Stuttgart  many  small  detached  houses  have  been  built  on  the 
heights  surrounding  the  city.  The  result  is  that  the  city  appears 
disconnected  and  insignificant.  In  Bath  large  buildings  on  the  city 
heights  create  a  very  different  effect.  The  crescent-shaped  apartment 
houses  on  the  hill  embody  a  new  principle  of  city  planning.  Not  only 
do  they  bring  visual  order  into  the  city  area,  but  they  also  broaden 
the  view  and  connect  the  city  with  the  landscape. 

When  a  city  is  located  on  a  plain,  the  city  area  can  also  be  brought 
into  visual  order  by  large  individual  buildings.  In  Stralsund  (ill. 
124),  for  example,  this  order  is  achieved  by  the  location  of  the 
churches.  These  churches  are  varied  in  structure  but,  being  all  ori 
ented  alike,  and  far  apart  from  each  other  they  achieve  the  effect  of 
spaciousness.  They  create  an  impression  of  expanse  within  the  nar 
rowness  of  the  city.  They  give  it  a  large  scale  in  contrast  to  its  inner 
dimensions  and  the  narrowness  of  its  streets.  Here  is  a  creative  possi 
bility  which  can  be  applied  to  the  cities  of  our  time,  and  which  can 
be  carried  out  in  the  mixed  type  of  building  which  we  advocate. 

The  teniDles  of  Aesculapius  in  Priene  (ill.  128)  and  of  Zeus  in  Mag-     Perspective 

nesia  (ill.  127 )  are  approximately  of  the  same  dimensions,  but  the 

effects  which  they  create  upon  the  observer  are  widely  different.   The 

temple  of  Aesculapius  stands  in  a  small  court  and  is  built  against  a 

building  which  forms  the  rear  wall  of  that  court.   The  temple  of  Zeus 

stands  free  in  the  Agora.    The  porticoes  surrounding  the  Agora  and 

those  of  the  court  in  which  the  temple  of  Aesculapius  stands  are  of 


175 


121.    SEBENICO, 
Dalmatia. 


122.     PRAGUE,  the 
Hradschin. 


123.    MELK,  on  the 
Danube. 


176 


the  same  height.  Because  of  the  relatively  great  distance  between  the 
temple  of  Zeus  and  the  porticoes  of  the  Agora,  and  also  because  the 
temple  is  interposed  between  those  porticoes  and  the  observer,  the 
porticoes  seem  reduced  in  scale  and  the  temple  appears  disproportion 
ately  large.  The  top  of  a  distant  hill  can  be  seen  far  beyond  the  porti 
coes  and  this  contributes  further  to  the  perspective  effect.  The  temple, 
the  porticoes,  and  the  landscape,  connected  in  perspective,  form  a 
visual  unity.  The  distant  is  connected  with  the  near  and,  through 
such  connection,  contributes  to  an  increase  of  the  temple's  apparent 
size. 

In  the  temple  of  Zeus  in  Olympia  (ill.  126),  perspective  has  been 
employed  conversely.  The  dimensional  difference  between  the  rela 
tively  small  temple  of  Zeus  and  the  relatively  high  hill  of  Cronos, 
which  rises  behind  it,  is  here  visually  neutralized  and  balanced  by 
means  of  perspective. 

A  noteworthy  example  of  the  effectiveness  of  perspective  spatial     Saint  Mark's 
devices  is  afforded  by  the  squares  bordering  on  the  Cathedral  of  Saint     Square 
Mark's  in  Venice  (ills.  129  and  130).    The  piazza  in  front  of  the 
cathedral,  as  viewed  from  the  church,  becomes  narrower  toward  the 
rear  because  the  walls  of  the  palaces  enclosing  the  sides  slant  inward. 
The  feeling  of  depth  is  thereby  increased  because  the  converging  hori 
zontal  sidewalls  reinforce  the  perspective  effect  and  make  the  square 
appear  deeper  than  it  actually  is. 

One  might  expect  that,  looking  toward  the  cathedral  from  the  far  end 
of  the  piazza,  the  opposite  effect  would  be  apparent ;  that  the  square 
would  seem  shorter  than  it  actually  is.  But  the  free-standing  Campa 
nile  has  been  so  placed  that  this  foreshortening  effect  has  been  neu 
tralized  and  an  impression  of  greater  depth  attained.  The  tower  seems 
to  make  the  space  in  front  of  St.  Mark's  contract  and,  therefore, 
appear  deeper.  It  enhances  this  effect  of  depth  to  an  extraordinary 
extent  by  interposing  itself  between  the  observer  and  the  church  so 
that  the  church  is  forced  back  visually.  The  illusion  of  depth  is  still 
more  increased  because  the  tower  is  well  removed  from  the  church, 
and  is  of  considerable  height. 

The  piazza  of  St.  Mark's  is  enclosed  on  all  sides.  The  piazzetta  adjoin 
ing  it  at  right  angles  is  open.  The  contrast  between  the  two  squares 
increases  the  feeling  of  confinement  of  the  piazza  and  emphasizes  the 
openness  of  the  piazzetta.  The  latter  is  open  on  the  side  toward  the 
lagoon  and,  therefore,  appears  to  draw  into  the  total  spatial  effect, 
not  only  the  buildings  of  the  island  lying  oposite,  but  also  the  remote 
distance. 


177 


124.     STRALSUND,  on  the  Baltic  sea. 


125.     CHARTRES,  Cathedral. 


178 


Spatial  feeling  is  self-evident  and  existent  in  all  periods  of  history, 
but  spatial  concepts  and  their  expression  have  changed  with  the 
centuries. 

Narrow,  high,  enclosed  space,  for  example,  was  the  spatial  concept 
of  the  Gothic,  and  it  is  expressed  best  in  the  narrow  and  high  naves 
of  the  cathedrals  (ill.  131) .  In  their  loftiness  those  naves  symbolize 
the  aspiration  of  those  times  toward  the  supernatural.  The  spatial 
expression  they  achieve  is  raised  to  the  mystical  by  the  manner  in 
which  light  pours  through  the  windows.  The  same  spatial  concept 
expresses  itself  in  city  structure.  Here  also  narrow,  high,  enclosed 
space  predominates,  and  all  means  are  used  to  enhance  the  feeling  of 
confinement.  The  narrow  high  buildings  permit  bends  in  the  streets 
(ill.  132).  The  narrowness  of  the  streets  practically  prevents  any 
opening  along  the  main  street  or  the  squares. 

A  new  spatial  concept  entered  city  building  as  the  supernatural  spirit 
of  the  Gothic  was  followed  by  the  strict  logic  of  the  Renaissance.  The 
Renaissance  city,  arranged  geometrically,  strove  for  rectangularity 
and  clarity.  While  the  court  of  the  Palazzo  Farnese  in  Rome  (ill. 
133) ,  for  example,  still  gives  an  impression  of  spatial  limitation,  the 
Palazzo  itself,  comprising  an  entire  block,  stands  free  between  the 
streets — a  building  of  static  character. 

Centric  building  was  the  ideal  of  the  Renaissance.  It  was  best  ex 
pressed  in  the  Santa  Maria  della  Consolazione  in  Todi  (ill.  135), 
an  edifice  of  simple  forms  wholly  symmetrical  in  plan  as  well  as  in 
inner  and  outer  appearance.  The  spatial  concept  of  the  Renaissance 
was  centralistic,  harmonious,  and  immovably  static.  The  design  of 
Santa  Maria  della  Consolazione  may  be  by  Bramante  who  attempted 
to  execute  the  same  spatial  concept  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter's  in 
Rome  (ill.  134) .  Bramante's  suggestion  for  the  square  of  St.  Peter's 
is  of  unusual  interest.  In  his  design,  the  church  stands  free  in  the 
center  of  a  large  quadrangle  surrounded  by  porticoes.  With  its  semi 
circular  extension,  this  square  follows  exactly  his  plan  for  St.  Peter's. 
Thus  the  total  symmetry  of  the  church  is  embodied  in  the  square, 
achieving  a  spatial  concept  of  magnitude  and  unlimited  expanse. 

This  centralistic  concept  is  expressed  also  in  Renaissance  city  plan 
ning.  Fra  Gioconda's  design  for  an  ideal  city  (ill.  136)  shows  this 
clearly.  The  circular  city  surrounds  a  central  edifice  from  which  the 
streets  radiate.  This  concept  of  a  city  as  a  homogeneous  entity  in 
which  all  parts  are  subordinated  to  the  whole  was  a  new  view  in 
city  planning.  Originally  it  was  merely  a  formal  concept.  Later,  with 
the  development  of  firearms,  it  was  generally  adopted  for  reasons  of 


Spatial  feeling 
and  spatial 
concepts : 
Gothic 


The  static  con 
cept  of  the 
Renaissance 


Circular  build 
ings 


Circular  cities 


179 


126.     OLYMPIA,  Temple  of  Zeus  and  the  Hill  of  Cronos. 


127.     MAGNESIA,  Temple  of  Zeus. 


128.     PRIENE,  Temple  of  Aesculapius. 


180 


129.     PIAZZA  ST.  MARK,  Venice. 


130.     PIAZZA  ST.  MARK,  Venice. 


181 


The  dynamic 

concept   of  the 

Baroque 


Free  space:   A 

new  city 

element 


defense.  A  fortress  in  the  center  of  the  city  could  command  the 
whole  circular  settlement.  Palma  Nuova  (ill.  237),  near  Venice, 
was  built  according  to  a  plan  by  Scamozzi  in  1593,  one  hundred  years 
after  Fra  Gioconda  designed  his  ideal  city.  It  is  a  perfect  realization 
of  the  Fra's  ideal  of  centralistic  city  planning  and  it  became  the  pro 
totype  of  many  cities  founded  during  the  Renaissance. 

The  rational  spirit  of  the  Renaissance  was  completely  displaced  by 
the  supernaturalism  of  the  Baroque  which  was  a  product  of  the 
Counter  Reformation.  The  Renaissance's  static  concept  changed  to 
a  dynamic  concept  of  space.  This  change  is  illustrated  in  the  altera 
tions  of  the  cathedral  and  piazza  of  St.  Peter's  in  Rome  (ills.  119 
and  120) .  The  centric  structure  above  the  symmetrical  Greek  cross, 
with  the  dome  dominating  the  whole,  dates  back  to  Bramante.  His 
square  repeats  the  outline  of  the  church,  which  is  located  in  the  center 
of  the  wholly  symmetrical  square.  This  concept  of  the  centric  struc 
ture  was  maintained  by  Michael  Angelo  when  he  took  over  the  con 
struction.  St.  Peter's  was  almost  completed  according  to  Michael 
Angelo's  plan  when  it  was  decided,  under  Pope  Paul  V,  to  base  the 
plan  on  the  Latin  cross  instead  of  the  Greek.  Carlo  Maderna  added 
an  oblong  extension  in  front  of  the  central  edifice  after  the  pattern 
of  the  church  of  II  Gesu.  The  centralistic,  static  spatial  concept 
changed  thus  for  the  dynamic.  And  when  the  piazza  of  St.  Peter's 
was  formed  in  the  same  spirit  by  Bernini,  church  and  square  were 
fused  into  one  homogeneity  expressive  of  the  newer  concept,  but 
diminishing  the  importance  of  the  dome  (ills.  119  and  120). 

Under  the  influence  of  the  Baroque,  the  city  area  no  longer  converged 
toward  a  center.  It  became  instead  a  series  of  squares  which,  by 
reason  of  contrast,  enhanced  each  other  dramatically.  In  such  cities 
the  spatial  dynamic  concept  transcends  the  city  area  and  gradually 
embraces  the  free  space  also,  making  it  a  vitally  important  part  of 
the  whole. 

Free  space  as  a  new  city  element  was  discovered  by  Michael  Angelo. 
He  used  it  for  the  first  time  in  the  structural  formation  of  the  Capitol 
square  in  Rome  (ills.  139  and  140) .  The  plan  of  this  square  shows 
that  the  side  buildings  diverge,  thereby  expanding  the  square  toward 
the  Senate  house  and  narrowing  it  toward  the  opposite  open  side. 
This  causes  a  closing  and  opening  of  the  square,  with  the  spatial  con 
finement  being  simultaneously  maintained  and  suspended.  Here  we 
see  for  the  first  time  how  spatial  order  is  possible  without  enclosures 
on  all  sides.  The  spatial  movement  in  depth  is  much  increased  by 
the  divergence  and  the  particular  formation  of  the  buildings,  by  the 


182 


131.    INTERIOR  OF  A  GOTHIC  CATHEDRAL. 


132.     MEDIAEVAL  STREET. 


183 


133.    MICHELANGELO     AND     SAN 
GALLO.    Palazzo   Farnese,   Rome. 


134.    DONATO  BRAMANTE.   Plan  of 
St.  Peter's   Church  and   Square. 


Sxiiiil 


135.     DONATO    BRAMANTE.     Santa 
Maria   Delia   Consolazione   at   Todi. 


184 


136.     FRA  GIOCONDA.    Design  for  an  ideal  city. 


Seal  a 

:  as. ooo 


137.     PLAN  OF  PALMANOVA. 


185 


Union  of  the 

city  with  the 

landscape 


horizontal  aspect  of  the  lateral  buildings,  and  the  vertical  aspect  of 
the  tower  at  the  rear. 

The  same  device  of  connecting  the  landscape  spatially  with  archi 
tecture  is  illustrated  in  a  painting  by  Perugino:  "Christ  delivering 
the  keys  to  St.  Peter"  (ill.  138).  The  triumphal  arches  to  the  left 
and  right  of  the  central  building  in  the  painting  cause  a  movement 
in  depth  heretofore  unknown  to  the  Renaissance.  It  anticipates,  in 
a  sense,  the  spatial  feeling  of  the  Baroque. 

The  union  of  the  city  area  with  the  landscape  around  it  was  aided 
by  changes  in  power  politics.  It  became  possible  to  build  unfortified 
cities.  Such  cities  as  Versailles,  Karlsruhe,  and  others  founded  in 
the  Baroque  period,  show  the  connection  of  the  palace — and  later 
of  the  city — with  surrounding  open  country  by  means  of  parks.  City 
space  and  free  space,  subordinate  to  one  formative  will,  are  developed 
according  to  the  same  architectural  principles.  This  new  develop 
ment  is  also  a  development  of  princely  domination.  Just  as  the  state 
was  subordinated  in  the  period  to  an  absolute  system,  so  also  the  city 
became  subordinated  to  an  absolute  artistic  principle.  The  city  be 
came  an  artistic  homogeneity — a  work  of  art. 

At  the  end  of  the  Baroque  period,  as  the  classic  revival  began,  a 
new  and  significant  idea  came  into  city  planning  which  is  influencing 
even  our  own  times.  This  idea  was  based  upon  the  realization  of  the 
spatial  concept  of  the  Baroque  without  making  the  city  and  the  land 
scape  geometrical  in  the  process.  This  important  contribution  was 
made  by  the  architects  Wood,  father  and  son,  as  they  worked  upon 
plans  for  the  expansion  of  the  city  of  Bath  (ills.  141  and  142) . 

During  the  eighteenth  century  Bath  had  become  quite  prosperous 
because  of  its  therapeutic  springs.  The  population  had  so  increased 
that  it  was  necessary  to  enlarge  the  city.  No  space  for  such  expansion 
was  available  on  the  plain  on  which  Bath  stood.  The  city  could 
expand  only  on  the  sloping  land  to  the  north.  At  first  this  extension 
was  carried  out  in  the  conventional  manner.  Closed  streets  and 
squares  were  planned.  Their  spaciousness  was  unusual,  and  unusual 
also  was  their  connection  with  green  areas,  and  their  architectural 
homogeneity.  The  planners  achieved  harmony  between  buildings  and 
topography,  between  the  city  and  the  landscape. 

As  the  expansion  of  the  city  went  on,  however,  the  problems  it  created 
were  solved  in  an  entirely  new  manner.  During  the  Baroque  period 
only  princes  had  built  their  palaces  in  the  open  country.  But  now, 
homes  for  the  common  people  came  to  be  built  in  the  open.  Free- 


186 


138.     PERUGINO.     Christ    delivers 
the  keys  to  St.  Peter. 


139.     MICHELANGELO.     Plan    of 
the  Capitol  Square  of  Rome. 


140.     MICHELANGELO.     View    of 
the  Capitol  Square. 


187 


Classic   revival 


Beauty  at  the 

expense  of 

truth 


The  imitative 
spirit  of  the 
nineteenth  cen 
tury 


standing,  large,  crescent  shaped  apartment  houses  were  erected  on 
the  slopes  near  Bath,  and  these  structures  were  organically  connected 
with  the  landscape.  These  buildings  were  no  longer  absolutely 
dependent  upon  streets.  The  streets  led  to  the  buildings,  but  they 
no  longer  determined  their  location.  Buildings  and  streets  have  spe 
cial  functions  to  fulfill  which  may,  but  need  not,  coincide.  Freed  of 
the  formalistic,  super-architectural  spirit  with  which  the  Baroque 
stifled  the  function  of  the  dwelling,  these  buildings  could  develop 
according  to  their  own  laws. 

The  traditional  confinement  of  the  city  was  broken  for  the  first  time 
in  Bath.  Harmony  was  created  here  between  the  city  area  and  the 
landscape  by  joining  them  and  giving  both  city  elements  equal  value. 

The  pomp  of  the  Baroque  was  followed  by  the  sobriety  of  the  classic 
revival  which  derives  its  chief  energy  from  intellectual  rationalism. 
Two  factors  influenced  the  rise  of  this  movement:  the  discovery  of 
Pompeii  during  the  18th  century,  and  the  influence  of  the  Roman 
concept  of  democracy  upon  the  French.  The  Roman  influence,  giving 
rise  to  democratic  principles,  led  to  the  French  revolution. 

The  spatial  concept  of  the  classic  revival,  however,  based  as  that 
revival  was  on  pseudo-antiquity,  was  more  closely  related  to  that  of 
the  Renaissance  than  it  was  to  the  antiquity  from  which  it  thought  to 
draw  its  inspiration.  The  extraordinary  vitality  which  distinguished 
the  Renaissance,  however,  was  completely  lacking  in  the  classic  re 
vival.  The  tendency  was  toward  imitation  rather  than  creation.  The 
strength  of  the  spirit  of  the  times  lav  in  its  ability  to  meet  the  dangers 
of  life  with  discipline  of  spirit,  and  to  oppose  to  external  unrest  an 
inward  poise  and  steadfastness.  But  since  this  goal  was  sought  through 
the  sacrifice  of  truth  and  reality,  the  quest  was  shallow  and  was 
directed  more  often  to  "beauty"  than  to  inner  truth.  The  imitative 
tendency  of  the  nineteenth  century  found  its  roots  in  this  classic 
revival  and  the  tendency  has  not  been  overcome  to  this  day.  Its 
expression  in  city  building  has  led  to  decorative  instead  of  structural 
results. 

This  decorative  element  in  city  building  is,  however,  not  the  product 
of  the  nineteenth  centurv  classicism  alone.  It  is  as  old  as  r.itv  building 
itself.  Because  decorative  city  building  became  general  during  the 
nineteenth  century,  however — because  one  misguided  building  at 
tempt  followed  another — the  cities  developing  so  fast  in  those  years 
became  more  and  more  chaotic.  More  buildings  were  erected  durins; 
this  period  than  had  been  built  in  the  preceding  thousand  years.  And 
because  this  unprecedented  spurt  in  building  coincided  with  the  arti- 


188 


141.     BATH.    Panoramic  view. 


142.     BATH.    View  from   Hedgemead   Park. 


189 


The  esthetic 
and  the  scientif 
ic  approach 


Science  and  art 


Adequacy  of 
the  spatial  con 
cept  and  of  the 
new  city  struc 
ture 


ficial  concepts  of  nineteenth  century  pseudo-classicism  the  results 
were  particularly  bad.  City  building  came  to  be  a  conglomeration  of 
quantity  without  quality,  a  lucrative  business  enterprise  instead  of  a 
creative  art.  And  we  have,  therefore,  a  fatal  heritage,  whose  liabilities 
weigh  more  and  more  heavily  upon  us  and  whose  harmful  effects 
can  be  eliminated  only  gradually  through  generations  in  the  future. 

At  the  turn  of  the  century  a  decisive  change  took  place.  Men  began 
to  explore  the  possibilities  of  finding  new  forms  for  implements  and 
utensils,  and  of  making  those  forms  expressive  of  beauty.  Similar 
trends  appeared  in  the  planning  and  building  of  cities  and  houses. 
This  was  an  incomplete  approach  to  the  problems  of  the  builder  and 
the  designer.  Such  problems  could  not  be  solved  on  the  basis  of 
formal  aesthetic  considerations.  So  long  as  form  was  still  considered, 
as  the  nineteenth  century  had  considered  it,  as  an  arbitrary  artistic 
element,  independent  of  all  the  many  social  relations  and  require 
ments  and  their  technological  bases,  the  solutions  sought  continued 
to  be  elusive. 

Not  until  the  first  quarter  of  the  twentieth  century  was  there  a  con 
sciousness  of  the  social  responsibility  of  architects,  especially  of  plan 
ners  of  cities.  Then  the  growing  recognition  of  the  forces  shaping 
intellectual,  social  and  economic  and  technical  changes  was  definitely 
brought  into  the  field  of  city  planning  to  effect  there  significant  and 
lasting  new  concepts.  City  planning  became  a  science.  Man  came 
to  realize  that,  like  any  other  science,  it  is  rational  and  must  be 
mastered  in  all  its  phases. 

The  rational  elements  of  the  new  science  were  over-emphasized  in 
some  quarters.  The  erroneous  view  arose  that  city  planning,  having 
risen  to  the  status  of  a  science,  was  totally  divorced  from  art,  that 
the  city  planner  should  neither  seek  nor  be  allowed  artistic  freedom. 
We  know  that  this  is  completely  fallacious  reasoning.  The  dependency 
of  city  planning  on  a  scientific  basis  does  not  limit  its  artistic  expres 
sion.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  the  beginning  of  new  possibilites,  for 
the  problem  of  city  planning  as  a  whole  consists  in  the  creative  mas 
tery  of  all  conditions  and  means. 

Since  the  Gothic  period,  our  spatial  concepts  have  been  moving 
steadily  in  the  direction  of  greater  freedom.  We  have  become  more 
and  more  concerned  with  widening  and  opening  the  city  and  merging 
it  with  open  space.  Today  our  spatial  feeling  tends  to  openness;  so 
does  our  city  structure.  Different  forces  tend  to  dissipate  the  confine 
ment  of  the  city,  to  liberate  the  house,  and  with  it,  man ;  and  to  link 
man  to  nature  once  again. 


190 


The  planning  principles  outlined  in  this  study  are  adequate  to  this 
new  spatial  concept.  The  new  settlement  unit  which  we  have  con 
structed  contains  all  the  elements  we  need  for  its  realization.  Such 
a  unit  can  be  surrounded  by  gardens  and  parks.  The  mixed  type  of 
settlement  permits  the  erection  of  free-standing  buildings,  each  of 
which  can  develop  functionally  according  to  its  own  particular  laws. 
Higher  buildings  within  the  "garden"  parks,  contrasting  with  the 
low  one-family  houses,  may  be  used  to  create  a  feeling  of  spaciousness 
and  openness.  The  narrow  confined  street  and  city  area  can  give  way 
to  an  entirely  open  and  free  city  area.  Just  as  the  house  fuses  with 
the  landscape,  the  room  with  the  garden,  the  interior  with  the  exterior, 
so  also  the  city  itself  can  merge  with  the  landscape  and  the  landscape 
can  come  within  the  city. 

We  have  tried,  in  this  discussion,  to  ask  rational  questions  and  answer 
them  rationally.  But  a  wholly  rational  discussion  of  the  problems  of 
city  planning  must  always  remain  incomplete.  The  art  of  city  plan- 
nine  is  not  susceptible  of  analysis  by  reason  alone.  Artistic  ability, 
which  cannot  be  taught,  is  beyond  technical  means.  Though  the  pro 
portions  of  the  Doric  temples  may  be  determined  geometrically,  they 
cannot  be  formulated.  Not  in  the  measurable,  but  rather  in  the 
immeasurable,  lies  the  essence  of  art. 

Onlv  bv  mastering  the  technical  means  can  the  citv  planner  realize 
his  aims  with  artistic  freedom.  This  freedom  must  be  always  linked 
with  the  useful  and  the  necessary.  It  by  no  means  is  contrary  to  them; 
it  is  indeed  fundamentally  dependent  upon  them.  Artistic  freedom 
in  city  planning  is  not  possible  without  this  link  with  reality.  All  that 
is  created  by  man  is  bound  to  time  and  space  and  can  be  executed  only 
in  time  and  space.  Spiritual  creativeness  alone  can  turn  the  transitory 
into  the  permanent,  the  temporal  into  the  eternal. 


Rational  ele 
ments:  the  base 
of  artistic 
freedom 


191 


A  NOTE  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


It  has  taken  time  to  arrive  at  the  basic  principles  of  City  Planning, 
and  many  years  of  thought  and  work  to  evolve  a  solution  in  accordance 
with  them.  The  first  diagrams  I  made,  some  20  years  ago,  dealt  over 
much  with  the  metropolis  and  its  traffic  problems.  In  those  days  I 
made  plans  for  skyscraper  cities.  Later  I  became  interested  in  the 
considerably  more  important  problems  of  sunlight,  prevailing  winds, 
small  houses  and  gardens,  and  the  human  aspects  of  planning.  I 
studied  all  the  different  problems  involved,  and  developed  planning 
principles  out  of  the  needs  of  life  and  the  nature  of  things,  and  ar 
rived  at  the  solution  presented  in  this  book. 

I  began  to  write  this  book  after  teaching  City  Planning  a  number 
of  years  at  the  Bauhaus  in  Dessau.  When  the  Nazis  came  into  power 
I  was  forbidden  to  teach.  There  was  then  scarcely  a  chance  to  publish 
the  book.  Yet  two  parts  of  it,  "Penetration  of  Sunlight  into  the 
Room"  and  "Penetration  of  Sunrays  and  Density  of  Population", 
were  published  in  the  Moderne  Bauformen  1935  and  1936.  Other 
parts  of  the  book  were  used  in  addresses  to  the  Chicago  Chapter  of 
the  American  Institute  of  Architects—  "Literature  of  City  Planning", 
January  1939,  and  "Cities  and  Defense",  October  1941.  A  portion 
of  the  first  was  published  in  the  Architectural  Forum.,  August  1940. 
In  1939,  at  the  request  of  Mr.  S.  Papadaki  then  editor  of  Plus,  I 
wrote  an  article  in  which  I  used  some  of  the  material  in  this  book. 
But  Plus  discontinued,  and  this  article  was  then  published  in  the 
Armour  Engineer  and  Alumnus,  December  1940,  under  the  title 
"Elements  of  City  Planning". 

Since  1938  I  have  been  teaching  City  and  Regional  Planning  at  the 
Illinois  Institute  of  Technology,  Chicago.  Here  an  ever  increasing 
number  of  students  have  become  deeply  interested  in  planning  prob 
lems.  Their  mutual  work  has  made  it  possible  to  develop  certain  plan 
ning  ideas,  and  to  apply  my  planning  principles  to  various  towns 
and  cities. 

L.  Hilberseimer 
Chicago,  September  1943 


192